WORKS OF
^mx^k ^tenfetetoic?
In Desert and Wilderness
With Fire and Sword
The Deluge. 2 vols.
Pan Michael
Children of the Soil
"Quo Vadis"
Sielanka, a Forest Picture
The Knights of the Cross
Without Dogma
Whirlpools
On the Field of Glory
Let Us Follow Him
PAN MICHAEL.
Since Saint Michael leads the whole host of heaven,
and has gained so many victories over the banners of hell,
I prefer him as a patron. — The Deluge, Vol. I, p. 120.
PAN MICHAEL.
OF
POLAND, THE UKRAINE, AND TURKEY.
A SEQUEL TO
"WITH FIKE AND SWORD" AND "THE DELUGE."
HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ.
AUTHORIZED AND UNABRIDGED TRANSLATION FROM
THE POLISH BY
JEREMIAH CURTIN.
BOSTON:
LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY.
1917.
Copyright, 1893, 1898,
By Jeremiah Cuetin.
All right* reserved.
fG
I'll!
S. J. Parkhill & Co., Boston, Mass., U.S.A.
TO
JOHN MURRAY BROWN, Esq.
i^T Deak Brown, — You read " With Fire and Sword " in manuscript :
yo« appreciated its character, and your House published it. What you did for
thd drst, you did later on for the other two parts of the trilogy. Remembering
your deep interest in all the translations, I beg to inscribe to you the concluding
Toleime, "Pan Michael."
JEREMIAH CURTIN.
Vaiwtia Ibland, West Coast op Ieelakd,
August 15. 1893.
INTRODUCTION.
The great struggle begun by the Cossacks, and, after the
victory at Korsun, continued by them and the Eussian
population of the Commonwealth, is described m " With
Fire and Sword," from the ambush on the Omelnik ^ to the
battle of Berestechko. In " The Deluge " the Swedish
invasion is the argument, and a mere reference is made to
the war in which Moscow and the Ukraine are on one side
and the Commonwealth on the other. In <' Pan Michael,"
the present volume and closing work of the trilogy, the
invader is the Turk, whose forces, though victorious at
Kamenyets, are defeated at Hotin. 1 ^ ctt"! !-»t
" With Eire and Sword "covers the war of 1648-49, which
was ended at Zborovo, where a treaty most hateful to the
Poles was concluded between the Cossacks and the Com-
monwealth. In the second war there was only one great
action, that of Berestechko (1651), an action followed by
the treaty of Belaya Tserkoff, oppressive to the Cossacks
and impossible of execution.
The main event in the interval between Berestechko and
the war with Moscow was the siege and peace of Jvanyets,
of which mention is made in the introduction to "With
Fire and Sword."
After Jvanyets the Cossacks turned to Moscow and swore
allegiance to the Tsar in 1654; in that year the war was
begun to which reference is made in " The Deluge." In
1 " With Fire and Sword," page 4.
X INTRODUCTION.
addition to the Cossack cause Moscow had questions of her
own, and invaded the Commonwealth with two separate
armies ; of these one moved on White Russia and Lithuania,
the other joined the forces of Hmelnitski.
Moscow had rapid and brilliant success in the north.
Smolensk, Orsha, and Vityebsk were taken in the opening
campaign, as were Vilno, Kovno, and Grodno in the fol-
lowing summer. In 1655 White Russia and nearly all
Lithuania came under the hand of the Tsar.
In view of Moscow's great victories, Karl Gustav made a
sudden descent on the Commonwealth. The Swedish
monarch became master of Great and Little Poland almost
without a blow. Yan Kazimir fled to Silesia, and a majority
of the nobles took the oath to Karl Gustav.
Moving from the Ukraine, Hmelnitski and Buturlin, the
Tsar's voevoda, carried all before them till they encamped
outside Lvoff ; there the Cossack hetman gave audience to
an envoy from Yan Kazimir, and was persuaded to with-
draw with his army, thus leaving the king one city in the
Commonwealth, a great boon, as was evident soon after.
When Swedish success was almost perfect, and the
Commonwealth seemed lost, the Swedes laid siege to Chen-
stohova. The amazing defence of that sanctuary roused
religious spirit in the Poles, who had tired of Swedish
rigor; they resumed allegiance to Yan Kazimir, who
returned and rallied his adherents at Lvoff, the city spared
by Hmelnitski. In the attempt to strike his rival in that
capital of Red Russia, Karl Gustav made the swift though
calamitous march across Poland which Sienkiewicz has
described in " The Deluge " so vividly.
Soon after his return from Silesia, the Polish king sent
an embassy to the Tsar. Austria sent another to strengthen
it and arrange a treaty or a truce on some basis.
Yan Kazimir was eager for peace with Moscow at any
price, especially a price paid in promises. The Tsar
desired peace on terms that would give the Russian part
INTRODUCTION. xi
of the Commonwealth to Moscow, Poland proper to become
a hereditary kingdom in which the Tsar himself or his heir
would succeed Yan Kazimir, and thus give to both States
the same sovereign, though different administrations.
An agreement was effected : the sovereign or heir of
Moscow was to succeed Yan Kazimir, details of boundaries
and succession to be settled by the Diet, both sides to
refrain from hostilities till the Swedes were expelled, and
neither to make peace with Sweden separately,
Austria forced the Swedish garrison out of Cracow, and
then induced the Elector of Brandenburg to desert Sweden.
She did this by bringing Poland to grant independence to
Princely, that is, Eastern Prussia, where the elector was
duke and a vassal of the Commonwealth. The elector,
who at that time held the casting vote in the choice of
Emperor, agreed in return for the weighty service which
Austria had shown him to give his voice for Leopold, who
had just come to the throne in Vienna.
Austria, having secured the imperial election at Poland's
expense, took no further step on behalf of the Common-
wealth, but disposed troops in Southern Poland and secured
her own interests. The Elector, to make his place certain in
the final treaty, took active part against Sweden. Peace
was concluded in 1657 and ratified in 1660 at Oliva, With
the expulsion of the Swedes the historical part of " The
Deluge " is ended, no further reference being made to the
main war between the Commonwealth and Moscow.
Since the Turkish invasion described in " Pan Michael "
was caused by events in this main war, a short account of
its subsequent course and its connection with Turkey is in
order in this place.
Bogdan Hmelnitski dreaded the truce between Moscow
and Poland, He feared lest the Poles, outwitting the Tsar,
might recover control of the Cossacks ; hence he joined
the alliance which Karl Gustav had made with Rakotsy in
1657 to dismember the Commonwealth. Rakotsy was
Xii INTRODUCTION.
defeated, and the alliance failed ; both Moscow a,nd Austria
were opposed to it.
In 1657 Hmelnitski died, and was succeeded as hetman
by Vygovski, chancellor of the Cossack army, though Yuri,
the old hetraan's son, had been chosen during his father's
last illness. Vygovski was a noble, with leanings toward
Poland, though his career was firm proof that he loved
himself better than any cause.
In the following year the new hetman made a treaty at
Gadyach with the Commonwealth, and in conjunction with
a Polish army defeated Prince Trubetskoi in a battle at
Konotop. The Polish Diet annulled now the terms of the
treaty concluded with Moscow two years before. Various
reasons were alleged for this action ; the true reason was
that in 1655 the succession to the Polish crown had been
offered to Austria, and, though refused in public audience,
had been accepted in private by the Emperor for his son
Leopold. In the following year Austria advised the Poles
unofficially to offer this crown (already disposed of) to the
Tsar, and thus induce him to give the Commonwealth a
respite, and turn his arms against Sweden.
The Poles followed this advice ; the Tsar accepted their
offer. When the service required had been rendered the
treaty was broken. In the same year, however, Vygovski
was deposed by the Cossacks, the treaty of Gadyach rejected,
and Yuri Hmelnitski made hetman. The Cossacks were
again in agreement with Moscow; but the Poles spared
no effort to bring Yuri to their side, and they succeeded
through the deposed hetman, Vygovski, who adhered to
the Commonwealth so far.
Both sides were preparing their heaviest blows at this
juncture, and 1660 brought victory to the Poles. In the
beginning of that year Moscow had some success in Lithu-
ania, but was forced back at last toward Smolensk. The
best Polish armies, trained in the Swedish struggle, and
leaders like Charnyetski, Sapyeha, and Kmita, turned the
INTRODUCTION. Xlll
scale in White Russia. In the Ukraine the Poles, under
Lyubomirski and Pototski, were strengthened by Tartars
and met the forces of Moscow under Sheremetyeff, with the
Cossacks under Yuri Hmelnitski. At the critical moment,
and during action, Yuri deserted to the Poles, and secured
the defeat of Sheremetyeff, who surrendered at Chudnovo
And was sent a Tartar captive to the Crimea.
In all the shifting scenes of the conflict begun by the
resolute Bogdan, there was nothing more striking than the
conduct and person of Yuri Hmelnitski, who renounced all
the work of his father. Great, it is said, was the wonder
of the Poles when they saw him enter their camp. Bogdan
Hmelnitski, a man of iron will and striking presence, had
filled the whole Commonwealth with terror ; his son gave
^ay at the very first test put upon him, and in person was,
as the Poles said, a dark, puny stripling, more like a timid
novice in a monastery than a Cossack. In the words of the
iaptive voevoda, Siieremetyeff, he was better fitted to be a
^ooseherd than a hetman.
The Polish generals thought now that the conflict was
over, and that the garrisons of Moscow would evacuate the
Ukraine; but they did not. At this juncture the Polish
troops, unpaid for a long time, refused service, revolted,
formed what they called a " sacred league," and lived on the
country. The Polish army vanished from the field, and
ifter it the Tartars. Young Hmelnitski turned again to
Moscow, and writing to the Tsar, declared that, forced by
Cossack colonels, he had joined the Polish king, but wished
to return to his former allegiance. Whatever his wishes
may have been, he did not escape the Commonwealth ;
stronger men than he, and among them Vygovski, kept him
well in hand. The Ukraine was split into two camps : that
west of the river, or at least the Cossacks under Yuri
Hmelnitski, obeyed the Commonwealth ; the Eastern bank
adhered to Moscow.
Two years later, Yuri, the helpless hetman, left his
xiv INTRODUCTION.
office and took refuge in a cloister. He was succeeded by
Teterya, a partisan of Poland, which now made every
promise to the leading Cossacks, not as in the old time when
the single argument was sabres.
East of the Dnieper another hetman ruled ; but there the
Poles could take no part in struggles for the office. The
rivalry was limited to partisans of Moscow. Besides the
two groups of Cossacks on the Dnieper, there remained the
Zaporojians. Teterya strove to win these to the Common-
wealth, and Yan Kazimir, the king, assembled all the forces
he could rally and crossed the Dnieper toward the end of
1663. At first he had success in some degree, but in the
following year led back a shattered, hungry army.
Teterya had received a promise from the Zaporojians that
they would follow the example of the Eastern Ukraine.
The king having failed in his expedition, Teterya declared
that peace must be concluded between the Commonwealth
and Moscow to save the Ukraine; that the country was
reduced to ruin by all parties, neither one of which could
subjugate the other; and that to save themselves the Cossacks
would be forced to seek protection of the Sultan.
Doroshenko succeeded Teterya in the hetman's office, and
began to carry out this Cossack project. In 1666 he sent a
message to the Porte declaring that the Ukraine was at the
will of the Sultan.
The Sultan commanded the Khan to march to the
Ukraine. Toward the end of that year the Tartars brought
aid to the Cossacks, and the joint army swept the field of
Polish forces.
Meanwhile negotiations had been pending a long time
between the Commonwealth and Moscow. An insur-
rection under Lyubomirski brought the Poles to terms
touching boundaries in the north. In the south Moscow
demanded, besides the line of the Dnieper, Kieff and a
certain district around it on the west. This the Poles
refused stubbornly till Doroshenko's union with Turkey
INTRODUCTION. XV
induced them to yield Kieff to Moscow for two years. On
this basis a peace of twenty years was concluded in 1667,
at Andrussoff near Smolensk. This peace became perma-
nent afterward, and Kieff remained with Moscow.
In 1668 Yan Kazimir abdicated, hoping to secure the
succession to a king in alliance with France, and avoid a
conflict with Turkey through French intervention. No
foreign candidate, however, found sufficient support, and
Olshovski,' the crafty and ambitious vice-chancellor, pro-
posed at an opportune moment Prince Michael Vishnyevet-
ski, son of the renowned Yeremi, and he was elected in
1669. The new king, of whom a short sketch is given
in " The Deluge " (Vol. II. page 253), was, like Yuri Hmel-
nitski, the imbecile son of a terrible father. Elected by
the lesser nobility in a moment of spite against magnates,
he found no support among the latter. Without merit or
influence at home, he sought support in Austria, and mar-
ried a sister of the Emperor Leopold. Powerless in dealing
with the Cossacks, to whom his name was detestable, with-
out friends, except among the petty nobles, whose support
in that juncture was more damaging than useful, he made a
Turkish war certain. It came three years later, when the
Sultan marched to support Doroshenko, and began the siege
of Kamenyets, described in "Pan Michael."
After the fall of Kamenyets, the Turks pushed on to
Lvoff, and dictated the peace of Buchach, which gave
Podolia and the western bank of the Dnieper, except Kieff
and its district, to the Sultan.
The battle of Hotin, described in the epilogue, made
Sobieski king in 1674. This election was considered a
triumph for France, an enemy of Austria at that time ; and
during the earlier years of his reign Sobieski was on the
French side, and had sound reasons for this policy. In
1674 the Elector of Brandenburg attacked Swedish Pome-
rania ; France supported Sweden, and roused Poland to
* The bishop who visited Zagloba at Ketliug's house, see pages 121-126
xvi INTRODUCTION.
oppose the Elector, who had fought against Yan Kazimir,
his own suzerain. Sobieski, supported by subsidies from
France, made levies of troops, went to Dantzig in 1677,
concluded with Sweden a secret agreement to make common
cause with her and attack the Elector. But in spite of
subsidies, preparations, and treaties, the Polish king took
no action. Sweden, without an ally, was defeated ; Poland
lost the last chance of recovering Prussia, and holding
thereby an independent position in Europe.
The influence of Austria, the power of the church, and
the intrigues of his own wife, bore away Sobieski. He
deserted the alliance with France. To the end of his life
he served Austria far better than Poland, though not wish-
ing to do so, and died in 1696 complaining of this world, in
which, as he said, " sin, mali-ce, and treason are rampant."
Jeremiah Curtin.
Cahirciveen, County Kerry, Ireland,
August 17, 1893.
Note. — The reign of Sobieski brought to an end that part of
Polish history during which the Commonwealth was able to take
the initiative in foreign politics. After Sobieski the Poles ceased
to be a positive power in Europe.
I have not been able to verify the saying said to have been uttered
by Sobieski at Vienna. In the text (page 401) he is made to say
that Pani Wojnina (War's wife) may give birth to people, but
Wojna (War) only destroys them. Who the Pani Wojnina was
that Sobieski had in view I am unable to say at this moment, unless
she was Peace*
PAN MICHAEL.
CHAPTER I.
After tlie close of the Hungarian war, when the marriage
of Pan Andrei Kmita and Panna Aleksandra Billevich was
celebrated, a cavalier, equally meritorious and famous in the
Commonwealth, Pan Michael Volodyovski, colonel of the
Lauda squadron, was to enter the bonds of marriage with
Panna Anna Borzobogati Krasienski.
But notable hindrances rose, which delayed and put back
the affair. The lady was a foster-daughter of Princess
Griselda Vishnyevetski, without whose permission Panna
Anna would in no wise consent to the wedding. Pan
Michael was forced therefore to leave his affianced in
Vodokty, by reason of the troubled times, and go alone to
Zamost for the consent and the blessing of the princess.
But a favoring star did not guide him : he did not find the
princess in Zamost ; she had gone to the imperial court in
Vienna for the education of her son. The persistent
knight followed her even to Vienna, though that took
much time. When he had arranged the affair there suc-
cessfully, he turned homeward in conhdent hope.
He found troubled times at home : the army was forming
a confederacy ; in the Ukraine uprisings continued ; at the
eastern boundary the conilagration had not ceased. New
forces were assembled to defend the frontiers even in some
fashion. Before Pan Michael had reached Warsaw, he
received a commission issued by the voevoda of Rus.
Thinking that the country should be preferred at all
times to private affairs, he relinquished his plan of im-
mediate marriage and moved to the Ukraine. He cam-
paigned in those regions some years, living in battles, in
unspeakable hardships and labor, having barely a chance
on occasions to send letters to the expectant lady.
2 PAN MICHAEL.
Next he was envoy to the Crimea; then came the
unfortunate civil war with Pan Lyubomirski, in which
Volodyovski fought on the side of the king against that
traitor and infamous man ; then he went to the Ukraine a
second time under Sobieski.
From these achievements the glory of his name increased
in such manner that he was considered on all sides as the
first soldier of the Commonwealth, but the years were
passing for him in anxiety, sighs, and yearning. At last
1668 came, when he was sent at command of the castellan
to rest; at the beginning of the year he went for the
cherished lady, and taking her from Vodokty, they set out
for Cracow.
They were journeying to Cracow, because Princess Gri-
selda, who had returned from the dominions of the em-
peror, invited Pan Michael to have the marriage at that
place, and offered herself to be mother to the bride.
The Kmitas remained at home, not thinking to receive
early news from Pan Michael, and altogether intent on a
new guest that was coming to Vodokty. Providence had
till that time withheld from them children ; now a
change was impending, happy and in accordance with
their wishes.
That year was surpassingly fruitful. Grain had given such
a bountiful yield that the barns could not hold it, and the
whole land, in the length and the breadth of it, was covered
with stacks. In neighborhoods ravaged by war the young
pine groves had grown in one spring more than in two years
at other times. There was abundance of game and of
mushrooms in the forests, as if the unusual fruitfulness of
the earth had been extended to all things that lived on it.
Hence the friends of Pan Michael drew happy omens for
his marriage also, but the fates ordained otherwise.
PAN MICHAEL. 3
CHAPTEE II.
On a certain beautiful day of autumn Pan Andrei Kmita
was sitting under the shady roof of a summer-house and
drinking his after-dinner mead ; he gazed at his wife from
time to time through the lattice, which was grown over with
wild hops. Pani Kmita was walking on a neatly swept
path in front of the summer-house. The lady was un-
usually stately; bright-haired, with a face serene, almost
angelic. She walked slowly and carefully, for there was in
her a fulness of dignity and blessing.
Pan Andrei gazed at her with intense love. When she
moved, his look turned after her with such attachment as
a dog shows his master with his eyes. At moments he
smiled, for he was greatly rejoiced at sight of her, and he
twirled his mustache upward. At such moments there
appeared on his face a certain expression of glad frolic-
someness. It was clear that the soldier was fun-loving
by nature, and in years of single life had played many a
prank.
Silence in the garden was broken only by the sound of
over-ripe fruit dropping to the earth and the buzzing of
insects. The weather had settled marvellously. It was the
beginning of September. The sun burned no longer with
excessive violence, but cast yet abundant golden rays. In
these rays ruddy apples were shining among the gray
leaves and hung in such numbers that they hid the branches.
The limbs of plum-trees were bending under plums with
bluish wax on them.
The first movement of air was shown by the spider-
threads fastened to the trees-, these swayed with a breeze
so slight that it did not stir even the leaves.
Perhaps it was that calm in the world which had so filled
Pan Kmita with joyfulness, for his face grew more radiant
each moment. At last he took a draught of mead and
said to his wife, —
" Olenka, but come here ! I will tell you something."
" It may be something that I should not like to hear."
" As God is dear to me, it is not. Give me your ear,"
4 PAN MICHAEL.
Saying this, he seized her by the waist, pressed his
mustaclies to her bright hair, and whispered, " If a boy,
let him be MichaeL"
She turned away with face somewhat flushed, and whis-
pered, "But you promised not to object to Heraclius."
''Do you not see that it is to honor Volodyovski ? "
''But should not the first remembrance be given to my
grandfather ? "
"And my benefactor — H'm ! true — but the next will
be Michael. It cannot be otherwise."
Here Olenka, standing up, tried to free herself from the
arms of Pan Andrei; but he, gathering her in with still
greater force, began to kiss her on the lips and the eyes,
repeating at the same time, —
" thou my hundreds, my thousands, my dearest love ! "
Further conversation was interrupted by a lad who ap-
peared at the end of the walk and ran quickly toward the
sammer-house.
" What is wanted ? " asked Kmita, freeing his wife.
" Pan Kharlamp has come, and is waiting in the parlor,"
said the boy.
"And there he is himself!" exclaimed Kmita, at sight of
a man approaching the summer-house. "For God's sake,
how gray his mustache is ! Greetings to you, dear comrade !
greetings, old friend ! "
With these words he rushed from the summer-house,
and hurried with open arms toward Pan Kharlamp. But
first Pan Kharlamp bowed low to Olenka, whom he had
seen in old times at the court of Kj-edani; then he pressed
her hand to his enormous mustache, and casting himself
into the embraces of Kmita, sobbed on his shoulder.
" For God's sake, what is the matter ? " cried the aston-
ished host.
" God has given happiness to one and taken it from an-
other," said Kharlamp. " But the reasons of my sorrow I
can tell only to you."
Here he looked at Olenka ; she, seeing that he was unwill-
ing to speak in her presence, said to her husband, " I will
send mead to you, gentlemen, and now I leave you."
Kmita took Pan Kharlamp to the summer-house, and
seating him on a bench, asked, " What is the matter ?
Are you in need of assistance ? Count on me as on
Zavisha ! " ^
* A celebrated bishop of Cracow, famous for ambition and success.
PAN MICHAEL. 5
"Nothing is the matter with me," said the old soldier,
" and I need no assistance while I can move this hand and
this sabre ; but our friend, the most worthy cavalier in the
Commonwealth, is in cruel suffering. I know not whether
he is breathing yet."
" By Christ's wounds ! Has anything happened to
Volodyovski ? "
" Yes," said Kharlamp, giving way to a new outburst of
tears. " Know that Panna Anna Borzobogati has left this
vale — "
"Is dead!" cried Kmita, seizing his head with both
hands.
" As a bird pierced by a shaft."
A moment of silence followed, — no sound but that of
apples dropping here and there to the ground heavily, and
of Pan Kharlamp panting more loudly while restraining his
weeping. But Kmita was wringing his hands, and repeated,
nodding his head, —
" Dear God ! dear God ! dear God ! "
" Your grace will not wonder at my tears," said Khar-
lamp, at last ; " for if your heart is pressed by unendurable
pain at the mere tidings of what happened, what must it be
to me, who was witness of her death and her pain, of her
suffering, which surpassed every natural measure ? "
Here the servant appeared, bringing a tray with a decan-
ter and a second glass on it ; after him came Kmita's wife,
who could not repress her curiosity. Looking at her hus-
band's face and seeing in it deep suffering, she said
straightway, —
" What tidings have you brought ? Do not dismiss me.
I will comfort you as far as possible, or I will weep with
you, or will help you with counsel."
" Help for this will not be found in your head," said
Pan Andrei ; " and I fear that your health will suffer from
sorrow."
"I can endure much. It is more grievous to live in
uncertainty."
" Anusia is dead," said Kmita.
Olenka grew somewhat pale, and dropped on the bench
heavily. Kmita thought that she would faint; but grief
acted more quickly than the sudden announcement, and
she began to weep. Both knights accompanied her imme-
diately.
" Olenka," said Kmita, at last, wishing to turn his wife's
6 PAN MICHAEL.
thoughts in another direction, " do you not think that she
is in heaven ? "
'* Not for her do I weep, but over the loss of her, and over
the loneliness of Pan Michael. As to her eternal happiness,
I should wish to have such hope for my own salvation as I
have for hers. There was not a worthier maiden, or one of
better heart, or more honest, my Anulka! ^ my Anulka,
beloved! "
" I saw her death," said Kharlamp ; " may God grant us
all to die with such piety ! "
Here silence followed, as if some of their sorrow had
gone with their tears ; then Kmita said, " Tell us how it
was, and take some mead to support you."
" Thank you," said Kharlamp ; " I will drink from time
to time if you will drink with me ; for pain seizes not only
the heart, but the throat, like a wolf, and when it seizes a
man it might choke him unless he received some assistance.
I was going from Chenstohova to my native place to settle
there quietly in my old age. I have had war enough ; as
a stripling I began to practise, and now my mustache is
gray. If I cannot stay at home altogether, I will go out
under some banner ; but these military confederations to the
loss of the country and the profit of the enemy, and these
civil wars, have disgusted me thoroughly with arms. Dear
God ! the pelican nourishes its children with its blood, it is
true ; but this country has no longer even blood in its
breast. Sviderski^ was a great soldier. May God judge
him!"
"My dearest Anulka!" interrupted Pani Kmita, with
weeping, *' without thee what would hate happened to me
and to all of us ? Thou wert a refuge and a defence to me !
O my beloved Anulka! "
Hearing this, Kharlamp sobbed anew, but briefly, for
Kmita interrupted him with a question, " But where did
you meet Pan Michael ? "
" In Chenstohova, where he and she intended to rest, for
they were visiting the shrine there after the journey. He
told me at once how he was going from your place to Cra-
cow, to Princess Griselda, without whose permission and
blessing Anusia was unwilling to marry. The maiden
was in good health at that time, and Pan Michael was as
^ A diminutive of endearment for Anna. Anusia is another form.
2 One of the chiefs of a confederacy formed against the king, Yan
Kazimir, hy soldiers who had not received their paj.
PAN MICHAEL.
joyful as a bird. ' See/ said he, ' the Lord God has given
me a reward for my labor ! ' He boasted also not a little, —
God comfort him ! — and joked with me because I, as you
know, quarrelled with him on a time concerning the lady,
and we were to fight a duel. Where is she now, poor
woman ^ "
Here Kharlamp broke out again, but briefly, for Kmita
stopped him a second time : " You say that she was well ?
How oame the attack, then, so suddenly ? "
"That it was sudden, is true. She was lodging with
Pani Martsin Zamoyski, who, with her husband, was
spending some time in Chenstohova. Pan Michael used
to sit all the day with her ; he complained of delay some-
what, and said they might be a whole year on the journey
to Cracow, for every one on the way would detain him.
And this is no wonder ! Every man is glad to entertain such
a soldier as Pan Michael, and whoever could catch him
would keep him. He took me to the lady too, and threat-
ened smilingly that he would cut me to pieces if I made
love to her ; but he was the whole world to her. At times,
too, my heart sank, for my own sake, because a man in old
age is like a nail in a wall. Never mind ! But one night
Pan Michael rushed in to me in dreadful distress : ' In
God's name, can you find a doctor ? ' ' What has hap-
pened ? ' ' The sick woman knows no one ! ' ' When did she
fall ill ? ' asked I. ' Pani Zamoyski has just given me word,'
replied he. 'It is night now. Where can I look for a doc-
tor, when there is nothing here but a cloister, and in the
town more ruins than people ? ' I found a surgeon at last,
and he was even unwilling to go ; I had to drive him with
weapons. But a priest was more needed then than a sur-
geon ; we found at her bedside, in fact, a worthy Paulist,
who, through prayer, had restored her +0 consciousness.
She was able to receive the sacrament, and take an affecting
farewell of Pan Michael. At noon of the following day
it was all over with her. The surgeon said that some one
must have given her something, though that is impossible, for
witchcraft has no power in Chenstohova. But what hap-
pened to Pan Michael, what he said, — my hope is that the
Lord Jesus will not account this to him, for a man does not
reckon with words when pain is tearing him. You see," Pan
Kharlamp lowered his voice, ' ' he blasphemed in his f orget-
fulness."
" For God's sake, did he blaspheme ? " inquired Kmita, in
a whisper.
8 PAN MICHAEL.
"He rushed out from her corpse to the ante-chambei-,
from the ante-chamber to the yard, and reeled about like a
drunken man. He raised his hands then, and began to cry
with a dreadful voice : ' Such is the reward for my wounds,
for my toils, for my blood, for my love of country ! I had
one lamb/ said he, ' and that one, Lord, Thou didst take
from me. To hurl down an armed man,' said he, ' who
walks the earth in pride, is a deed for God's hand ; but
a cat, a hawk, or a kite can kill a harmless dove, and — ' "
" By the wounds of God ! " exclaimed Pani Kmita, " say
no more, or you will draw misfortune on this house."
Kharlamp made the sign of the cross and continued,
" The poor soldier thought that he had done service, and
still this was his reward. Ah, God knows better what He
does, though that is not to be understood by man's reason,
nor measured by human justice. Straightway after this
blasphemy he grew rigid and fell on the ground ; and the
priest read an exorcism over him, so that foul spirits should
not enter him, as they might, enticed by his blasphemy."
" Did he come to himself quickly ? "
" He lay as if dead about an hour ; then he recovered and
went to his room ; he would see no one. At the time of the
burial I said to him, ' Pan Michael, have God in your heart.'
He made me no answer. I stayed three days more in Chen-
stohova, for I was loath to leave him ; but I knocked in vain
at his door. He did not want me. I struggled with my
thoughts : what was I to do, — try longer at the door, or go
away "? How was I to leave a man without comfort ? But
finding that I could do nothing, I resolved to go to Pan
Yan Skshetuski. He is his best friend, and Pan Zagloba
is his friend also ; maybe they will touch his heart some-
how, and especially Pan Zagloba, who is quick-witted, and
knows how to talk over any man."
" Did you go to Pan Yan ? "
" I did, but God gave no luck, for he and Zagloba had
gone to Kalish to Pan Stanislav. No one could tell when
they would return. Then I thought to myself, ' As my road
is toward Jmud, I will go to Pan Kmita and tell what has
happened.' "
" I knew from of old that you were a worthy cavalier,"
aaid Kmita.
" It is not a question of me in this case, but of Pan
Michael," said Kharlamp ; " and I confess that I fear for
him greatly lest his mind be disturbed."
PAN MICHAEL. 9
" God preserve him from that ! " said Pani Kmita.
" If God preserves him, he will certainly take the habit,
for I tell you that such sorrow I have never seen in my
life. And it is a pity to lose such a soldier as he, — it is a
pity ! "
" How a pity ? The glory of God will increase thereby,"
said Pani Kmita.
Kharlamp's mustache began to quiver, and he rubbed his
forehead.
" Well, gracious benefactress, either it will increase or it
will not increase. Consider how many Pagans and here-
tics he has destroyed in his life, by which he has surely
delighted our Saviour and His Mother more than any one
priest could with sermons. H'm ! it is a thing worthy of
thought ! Let every one serve the glory of God as he knows
best. Among the Jesuits legions of men may be found
wiser than Pan Michael, but another such sabre as his
there is not in the Commonwealth."
" True, as God is dear to me ! " cried Kmita. " Do you
know whether he stayed in Chenstohova ? "
" He was there when I left ; what he did later, I know
not. I know only this : God preserve him from losing his
mind, God preserve him from sickness, which frequently
comes with despair, — he will be alone, withov;t aid, without
a relative, without a friend, without consolation."
" May the Most Holy Lady in that place of miracles save
thee, faithful friend, who hast done so much for me that a
brother could not have done more ! "
Pani Kmita fell into deep thought, and silence continued
long ; at last she raised her bright head, and said, " Yendrek,
do you remember how much we owe him ? "
" If I forget, I will borrow eyes from a dog, for I shall
not dare to look an honest man in the face with my own
eyes."
" Yendrek, you cannot leave him in that state."
" How can I help him ? "
" Go to him."
"There speaks a woman's honest heart; there is a noble
woman," cried Kharlamp, seizing her hands and covering
them with kisses.
But the advice was not to Kmita's taste ; hence he began
to twist his head, and said, " I would go to the ends of the
earth for him, but — you yourself know — if you were
well — I do not say — but you know. God preserve you
10 PAN MICHAEL.
from any accident ! I should wither away from anxiety —,
A wife is above the best friend. I am sorry for Pan Michael
but — you yourself know — "
" I ATill remain under the protection of the Lauda fathers.
It is peaceful here now, and I shall not be afraid of any
small thing. Without God's will a hair will not fall from
my head ; and Pan Michael needs rescue, perhaps."
" Oi, he needs it ! " put in Kharlamp.
" Yendrek, I am in good health. Harm will come to me
from no one ; I know that you are unwilling to go — "
" I would rather go against cannon with an oven-stick ! "
interrupted Kmita.
" If you stay, do you think it will not be bitter for you
here when you think, ' I have abandoned ray friend' ? and
besides, the Lord God may easily take away His blessing in
His just wrath."
" You beat a knot into my head. You say that He may
take away His blessing ? I fear that."
"It is a sacred duty to save such a friend as Pan
Michael."
" I love Michael with my whole heart. The case is a
hard one ! If there is need, there is urgent need, for every
hour in this matter is important. I will go at once to the
stables. By the living God, is there no other way out of it ?
The Evil One inspired Pan Yan and Zagloba to go to Kalish.
It is not a question with me of myself, but of you, dearest.
I would rather lose all I have than be without you one day.
Should any one say that I go from you not on public ser-
vice, I would plant my sword-hilt in his mouth to the cross.
Duty, you say? Let it be so. He is a fool who hesitates.
If this were for any one else but Michael, I never should
do it."
Here Pan Andrei turned to Kharlamp. " Gracious sir, I
beg you to come to the stable ; we will choose horses. And
you, Olenka, see that my trunk is ready. Let some of
the Lauda men look to the threshing. Pan Kharlamp, you
must stay with us even a fortnight ; you will take care of
my wife for me. Some land may be found for you here
in the neighborhood. Take Lyubich ! Come to the stable.
I wiU start in an hour. If 't is needful, 't is needful I "
PAN MICHAEL. 11
CHAPTER III.
Some time before sunset Pan Kmita set out, blessed by his
tearful wife with a crucifix, in which splinters of the Holy
Cross were set in gold ; and since during long years the
knight had been inured to sudden journeys, when he
started, he rushed forth as if to seize Tartars escaping with
plunder.
When he reached Vilno, he held on through Grodno to
Byalystok, and thence to Syedlets. In passing through
Lukov, he learned that Pan Yan had returned the day pre-
vious from Kalish with his wife and children, Pan Zagloba
accompanying. He determined, therefore, to go to them ; for
with whom could he take more efficient counsel touching the
rescue of Pan Michael ?
They received him with surprise and delight, which were
turned into weeping, however, when he told them the cause
of his coming.
Pan Zagloba was unable all day to calm himself, and shed
so many tears at the pond that, as he said himself after-
ward, the pond rose, and they had to lift the flood-gate.
But when he had wept himself out, he thought deeply; and
this is what he said at the council, —
" Yan, you cannot go, for you are chosen to the Chapter ;
there will be a multitude of cases, as after so many wars
the country is full of unquiet spirits. Prom what you
relate. Pan Kmita, it is clear that the storks ^ will remain
in Vodokty all winter, since they are on the work-list and
must attend to their duties. It is no wonder that with such
housekeeping you are in no haste for the journey, especially
since 't is unknown how long it may last. You have shown
a great heart by coming; but if I am to give earnest advice, I
will say : Go home ; for in Michael's case a near confidant is
called for, — one who will not be offended at a harsh answer,
or because there is no wish to admit him. Patience is need-
ful, and long experience ; and your grace has only friendship
for Michael, which in such a contingency is not enough.
1 The story in Poland is that storks bring all the infants to the country
32 PAN MICHAEL.
But be not offender], for you must confrrss that Yan and 1
are older friends, and have passed through more adventures
■with him than you have. Dear God ! how many are the
times in which I saved him, and he me, from disaster!"
"I will resign my functions as a deputy," interrupted
Pan Yan.
" Yan, that is public service ! " retorted Zagloba, with
sternness.
"God sees," said the afflicted Pan. Yan, "that I love my
cousin Stanislav with true brotherly affection ; but Michael
is nearer to me than a brother."
" He is nearer to me than any blood relative, especially
since I never had one. It is not the time now to discuss
our affection. Do you see, Yan, if this misfortune had
struck Michael recently, perhaps I would say to you, ' Give
the Chapter to the Devil, and go ! ' But let us calculate how
much time has passed since Kharlamp reached Jmud from
Chenstohova, and while Pan Andrei was coming from Jmud
here to us. Now, it is needful not only to go to Michael,
but to remain with him ; not only to weep with him, but to
persuade him ; not only to show him the Crucified as an
example, but to cheer his heart and mind with pleasant
jokes. So you know who ought to go, — I ! and I will go,
so help me God ! If I find him in Chenstohova, I will bring
him to this place ; if I do not find him, I will follow him
even to Moldavia, and I will not cease to seek for him while
I am able to raise with my own strength a pinch of snuff to
my nostrils."
When they had heard this, the two knights fell to embrac-
ing Pan Zagloba ; and he grew somewhat tender over the
misfortune of Pan Michael and his own coming fatigues.
Therefore he began to shed tears ; and at last, when he had
embraces enough, he said, —
" But do not thank me for Pan Michael ; you are not
nearer to him than I."
" Not for Pan Michael do we thank you," said Kmita ;
" but that man must have a heart of iron, or rather one not
at all human, who would be unmoved at sight of your readi-
ness, which in the service of a friend makes no account of
fatigue and has no thought for age. Other men in your
years think only of a warm corner ; but you speak of a long
journey as if you were of my years or those of Pan Yan."
Zagloba did not conceal his years, it is true ; but, in
general, he did not wish people to mention old age as ar
PAN MICHAEL. 13
attendant of incapability. Hence, though his eyes were
still red, he glanced quickly and with a certain dissatis-
faction at Kmita, and answered, —
"My dear sir, when my seventy-seventh year was begin-
ning, my heart felt a slight sinking, because two axes^ were
over my neck ; but when the eighth ten of years passed
me, such courage entered my body that a wife tripped into
my brain. And had I married, we might see who would be
first to have cause of boasting, you or I."
" I am not given to boasting," said Kmita ; " but I do not
spare praises on your grace."
"And I should have surely confused you as I did Eevera
Pototski, the hetman, in presence of the king, when he
jested at my age. I challenged him to show who could
make the greatest number of goat-springs one after the
other. And what came of it ? The hetman made three ; the
haiduks had to lift him, for he could not rise alone ; and I
went all around with nearly thirty-five springs. Ask Pan
Yan, who saw it all with his own eyes."
Pan Yan, knowing that Zagloba had had for some time the
habit of referring to him as an eye-witness of everything,
did not wink, but spoke again of Pan Michael. Zagloba
sank into silence, and began to think of some subject
deeply ; at last he dropped into better humor and said after
supper, —
" I will tell you a thing that not every mind could hit
upon. I trust in God that our Michael will come out of this
trouble more easily than we thought at first."
" God grant ! but whence did that come to your head ? "
inquired Kmita.
" H'm ! Besides an acquaintance with Michael, it is neces-
sary to have quick wit from nature and long experience, and
the latter is not possible at your years. Each man has his
own special qualities. When misfortune strikes some men,
it is, speaking figuratively, as if you were to throw a stone
into a river. On the surface the water flows, as it were,
quietly ; but the stone lies at the bottom and hinders the
natural current, and stops it and tears it terribly, and it will
lie there and tear it till all the water of that river flows into
the Styx. Yan, you may be counted with such men ; but
there is more suffering in the world for them, since the pain,
and the memory of what caused it, do not leave them. But
1 This refers to the axelike form of the uumeral 7.
14 PAN MICHAEL.
others receive misfortune as if some one had struck them
with a fist on the shoulder. They lose their senses for the
moment, revive later on, and when the black-and-blue spot
is well, they forget it. Oi ! such a nature is better in this
world, which is full of misfortune."
The knights listened with attention to the wise words of
Zagloba; he was glad to see that they listened with such
respect, and continued, —
" I know Michael through and through ; and God is my
witness that I have no wish to find fault with him now, but
it seems to me that he grieves more for the loss of the
marriage than of the maiden. It is nothing that terrible
despair has come, though that too, especially for him, is a mis-
fortune above misfortunes. You cannot even imagine what
a wish that man had to marry. There is not in him greed or
ambition of any kind, or selfishness : he has left what he had,
he has as good as lost his own fortune, he has not asked,
for his salary ; but in return for all his labors and services
he expected, from the Lord God and the Commonwealth,
only a wife. And he reckoned in his soul that such bread
as that belonged to him ; and he was about to put it to
his mouth, when right there, as it were, some one sneered
at him, saying, ' You have it now ! Eat it ! ' What wonder
that despair seized him ? I do not say that he did not
grieve for the maiden ; but as God is dear to me, he grieved
more for the marriage, though he would himself swear to
the opposite."
" That may be true," said Pan Yan.
" Wait ! Only let those wounds of his soul close and
heal ; we shall see if his old wish will not come again. The
danger is only in this, that now, under the weight of despair,
he may do something or make some decision which he
would regret later on. But what was to happen has hap-
pened, for in misfortune decision comes quickly. My
attendant is packing ray clothes. I am not speaking to
dissuade you from going ; I wished only to comfort you."
" Again, father, you will be a plaster to Michael," said
Pan Yan.
" As I was to you, you remember ? If I can only find
him soon, for I fear that he may be hiding in some hermit-
age, or that he will disappear somewhere in the distant
steppes to which he is accustomed from childhood. Pan
Kmita, your grace criticises my age ; but I tell you that if
ever a courier rushed on with despatches as I shall rush, then
PAN MICHAEL. 16
command me when I return to unravel old silk, shell peas,
or give me a distaff. Neither will hardships detain me, nor
wonders of hospitality tempt me ; eating, even drinking, will
not stop me. You have not yet seen such a journey ! I
can now barely sit in my place, just as if some one were
pricking me from under the bench with an awl. I have
even ordered that my travelling-shirt be rubbed with goats'
tallow, so as to resist the serpent."
16 PAN MICHAEL.
CHAPTEE IV.
Pan Zagloba did not drive forward so swiftly, however,
as he had promised himself and his comrades. The nearer
he was to Warsaw, the more, slowly he travelled. It was
the time in which Yan Kazimir, king, statesman, and great
leader, having extinguished foreign conflagration and
brought the Commonwealth, as it were, from the depths of
a deluge, had abdicated lordship. He had suffered every-
thing, had endured everything, had exposed his breast to
every blow which came from a foreign enemy ; but when
later on he aimed at internal reforms and instead of aid
from the nation found only opposition and ingratitude, he
removed from his anointed temples of his own will that
crown which had become an unendurable burden to him.
The district and general diets had been held already ; and
Prajmovski, the primate, summoned the Convocation for
November 5.
Great were the early efforts of various candidates, great
the rivalry of various parties ; and though it was the
election alone which would decide, still, each one felt the
uncommon importance of the Diet of Convocation. There-
fore deputies were hastening to Warsaw, on wheels and on
horseback, with attendants and servants ; senators were
moving to the capital, and with each one of them a mag-
nificent escort.
The roads were crowded ; the inns were filled, and dis-
covery of lodgings for a night was connected with great
delay. Places were yielded, however, to Zagloba out of
regard for his age ; but at the same time his immense repu-
tation exposed him more than once to loss of time.
This was the way of it : He would come to some public
house, and not another finger could be thrust into the
place ; the personage who with his escort had occupied the
building would come out then, through curiosity to see who
had arrived, and finding a man with mustaches and beard
as white as milk, would say, in view of such dignity, —
" I beg your grace, my benefactor, to come with me for a
chance bite."
PAN MICHAEL. 17
Zagloba was no boor, and refused not, knowing that
acquaintance with him would be pleasing to every man.
When the host conducted him over the threshold and
asked, " Whom have I the honor ? " he merely put his
hands on his hips, and sure of the effect, answered in two
words, " Zagloba sum ! (I am Zagloba)."
Indeed, it never happened that after those two words a
great opening of arms did not follow, and exclamations,
" I shall inscribe this among my most fortunate days ! "
And the cries of officers or nobles, " Look at him !
that is the model, the gloria et decus (glory and honor) of
all the cavaliers of the Commonwealth." They hurried
together then to wonder at Zagloba ; the younger men came
to kiss the skirts of his travelling-coat. After that they
drew out of the wagons kegs and vessels, and a gaudium
(rejoicing) followed, continuing sometimes a number of
days.
It was thought universally that he was going as a deputy
to the Diet; and when he declared that he was not, the
astonishment was general. But he explained that he had
yielded his mandate to Pan Domashevski, so that younger
men might devote themselves to public affairs. To some he
related the real reason why he was on the road ; but when
others inquired, he put them off with these words, —
" Accustomed to war from youthful years, I wanted in old
age to have a last drive at Doroshenko."
After these words they wondered still more at him, and
to no one did he seem less important because he was not a
deputy, for all knew that among the audience were men
who had more power than the deputies themselves. Besides,
every senator, even the most eminent, had in mind that, a
couple of months later, the election would follow, and then
every word of a man of such fame among the knighthood
would have value beyond estimation.
They carried, therefore, Zagloba in their arms, and stood
before him with bared heads, even the greatest lords. Pan
Podlyaski drank three days with him ; the Patses, whom
he met in Kalushyn, bore him on their hands.
More than one man gave command to thrust into the old
hero's hamper considerable gifts, from vodka and wine to
richly ornamented caskets, sabres, and pistols.
Zagloba's servants too had good profit from this ; and he,
despite resolutions and promises, travelled so slowly that
only on the third week did he reach Minsk.
2
18 PAN MICHAEL.
But he did uot halt for refreshments at Minsk. Driving
to the square, he saw a retinue so conspicuous and splendid
that he had not met such on the road hitherto : attendants
in brilliant colors ; half a regiment of infantry alone, for to
the Diet of Convocation men did not go armed on horse-
back, but these troops were in such order that the King of
Sweden had not a better guard ; the place was filled with
o-ilded carriages carrying tapestry and carpets to use in
public houses on the way ; wagons with provision chests
and supplies of food ; with them were servants, nearly all
foreign, so that in that throng few spoke an intelligible
tongue.
Zagloba saw at last an attendant in Polish costume ; hence
he gave order to halt, and sure of good entertainment, had
put forth one foot already from the wagon, asking at the
same time, '• But whose retinue is this, so splendid that the
king can have no better ? "
" Whose should it be," replied the attendant, "but that
of our lord, the Prince Marshal of Lithuania? "
" Whose ? " repeated Zagloba.
" Are you deaf ? Prince Boguslav Radzivill, who is
going to the Convocation, but who, God grant, after the
election will be elected."
Zagloba hid his foot quickly in the wagon. " Drive on ! "
cried he. " There is nothing here for us ! "
And he went on, trembling from indignation.
" Great God ! " said he, " inscrutable are Thy decrees ;
and if Thou dost not shatter this traitor with Thy thunder-
bolts. Thou hast in this some hidden designs which it is not
permitted to reach by man's reason, though judging in
human fashion, it would have been proper to give a good
blow to such a bull-driver. But it is evident that evil is
working in this most illustrious Commonwealth, if such
traitors, without honor and conscience, not only receive no
punishment, but ride in safety and power, — nay, exercise
civil functions also. It must be that we shall perish, for in
what other country, in what other State, could such a thing
be brought to pass? Yan Kazimir was a good king, but he
forgave too often, and accustomed the wickedest to trust in
impunity and safety. Still, that is not his fault alone. It
is clear that in the nation civil conscience and the feeling
of public virtue has perished utterly. Tfu ! tf u ! he a
deputy ! In his infamous hands citizens place the integrity
and safety of the country, — in those very hands with which
PAN MICHAEL. 19
he was rending it and fastening it in Swedish fetters. We
shall be lost ; it cannot be otherwise ! Still more to make a
king of him, the — But what ! 't is evident that everything
is possible among such people. He a deputy ! For God's
sake ! But the law declares clearly that a man who fills
offices in a foreign country cannot be a deputy ; and he is
a governor-general in princely Prussia under his mangy
uncle. Ah, ha! wait, I have thee. And verifications at
the Diet, what are they for ? If I do not go to the hall
and raise this question, though I am only a spectator, may
I be turned this minute into a fat sheep, and my driver
into a butcher ! I will find among deputies men to support
me. I know not, traitor, whether I can overcome such a
potentate and exclude thee ; but what I shall do will not
help thy election, — that is sure. And Michael, poor fellow,
must wait for me, since this is an action of public
importance."
So thought Zagloba, promising himself to attend with
care to that case of expulsion, and to bring over deputies in
private ; for this reason he hastened on more hurriedly to
Warsaw from Minsk, fearing to be late for the opening of
the Diet. But he came early enough. The concourse of
deputies and other persons was so great that it was utterly
impossible to find lodgings in Warsaw itself, or in Praga, or
even outside the city ; it was difiicult too to find a place in
a private house, for three or four persons were lodged in
single rooms. Zagloba spent the first night in a shop, and
it passed rather pleasantly ; but in the morning, when he
found himself in his wagon, he did not know well what
to do.
"My God! my God!" said he, falling into evil humor,
and looking around on the Cracow suburbs, which he had
just passed ; " here are the Bernardines, and there is the
ruin of the Kazanovski Palace! Thankless city! I had
to wrest it from the enemy with my blood and toil, and now
it grudges me a corner for my gray head."
But the city did not by any means grudge Zagloba a cor-
ner for his gray head ; it simply had n't one. Meanwhile a
lucky star was watching over him, for barely had he reached
the palace of the Konyetspolskis when a voice called from
one side to his driver, " Stop ! "
The man reined in the horses ; then an unknown noble-
man approached the wagon with gleaming face, and cried
out, " Pan Zagloba ! Does your grace not know me ? "
20 PAN MICHAEL.
Zagloba saw before him a man of somewhat over thirty
years, wearing a leopard-skin cap with a feather, — an uner-
ring mark of military service, — a poppy-colored under-coat,
and a dark-red kontush, girded with a gold brocade belt. The
face of the unknown was of unusual beauty : his complexion
was pale, but burned somewhat by wind in the fields to a yel-
lowish tinge ; his blue eyes were full of a certain melancholy
and pensiveness ; his features were unusually symmetrical,
almost too beautiful for a man. Notwithstanding his Polish
dress, he wore long hair and a beard cut in foreign fashion.
Halting at the wagon, he opened his arms widely ; and
Zagloba, though he could not remember him at once, bejit
over and embraced him. They pressed each other heartily,
and at moments one pushed the other back so as to have a
better look.
" Pardon me, your grace," said Zagloba, at last ; " but I
cannot call to mind yet."
" Hassling-Ketling ! "
" For God's sake ! The face seemed well known to me,
but the dress has changed you entirely, for I saw you in
old times in a Prussian uniform. jSTow you wear the Polish
dress ? "
" Yes ; for I have taken as my mother this Common-
wealth, which received me when a wanderer, almost in
years of boyhood, and gave me abundant bread and an-
other mother I do not wish. You do not know that I
received citizenship after the war."
" But you bring me good news ! So Fortune favored you
in this ? "
" Both in this and in something else ; for in Courland, on
the very boundary of Jmud, I found a man of my own
name, who adopted me, gave me his escutcheon, and be-
stowed on me property. He lives in Svyenta in Courland ;
but on this side he has an estate called Shkudy, which he
gave me."
" God favor you ! Then you have given up war ? "
" Only let the chance come, and I '11 take my place with-
out fail. In view of that, I have rented my land, and am
waiting here for an opening."
" That is the courage that I like. Just as I was in youth,
and I have strength yet in my bones. What are you doing
now in Warsaw ? "
" I am a deputy at the Diet of Convocation."
' ' God's wounds ! But you are already a Pole to the
bones ! "
PAN MICHAEL. 21
The young knight smiled. " To my soul, which is better."
" Are you married ? "
Ketling sighed. "No."
"Only that is lacking. But I think — wait a minute!
Eut has that old feeling for Panna Billevich gone out of
your mind ? "
'' Since you know of that which I thought my secret, be
assured that no new one has come."
" Oh, leave her in peace ! She will soon give the world
a young Kmita. Never mind! What sort of work is it to
sigh when another is living with her in better confidence ?
To tell the truth, 'tis ridiculous."
Ketling raised his pensive eyes. " I have said only that
no new feeling has come."
"It will come, never fear! we'll have you married. I
know from experience that in love too great constancy
brings merely suffering. In my time I was as constant as
Troilus, and lost a world of pleasure and a world of good
opportunities; and how much I suffered!"
" God grant every one to retain such jovial humor as
your grace ! "
" Because I lived in moderation always, therefore I have
no aches in my bones. Where are you stopping ? Have
you found lodgings ? "
"I have a comfortable cottage, which I built after the
war."
" You are fortunate ; but I have been travelling through
the whole city in vain since yesterday."
" For God's sake ! my benefactor, you will not refuse, I
hope, to stop with me. There is room enough ; besides the
house, there are wings and a commodious stable. You will
find room for your servants and horses."
" You have fallen from heaven, as God is dear to me ! "
Ketling took a seat in the wagon and they drove forward.
On the way Zagloba told him of the misfortune that had
met Pan Michael, and he wrung his hands, for hitherto he
had not heard of it.
" The dart is all the keener for me," said he, at last ;
" and perhaps your grace does not know what a friendship
sprang up between us in recent times. Together we went
through all the later wars with Prussia, at the besieging of
fortresses, where there were only Swedish garrisons. We
went to the Ukraine and against Pan Lyubomirski, and
after the death of the voevoda of Kus, to the Ukraine a
22 PAN MICHAEL.
second time under Sobieski, the marshal of the kingdom.
The same saddle served us as a pillow, and we ate from the
same dish ; we were called Castor and Pollux. And only
when he went for his affianced, did the moment of separa-
tion come. Who could think that his best hopes would
vanish like an arrow in the air ? "
" There is nothing fixed in this vale of tears," said
Zagioba.
"Except steady friendship. We must take counsel and
learn where he is at this moment. We may hear some-
thing from the marshal of the kingdom, who loves Michael
as the apple of his eye. If he can tell nothing, there are
deputies here from all sides. It cannot be that no man has
heard of such a knight. In what I have power, in that I
will aid you, more quickly than if the question affected
myself."
Thus conversing, they came at last to Ketling's cottage,
which turned out to be a mansion. Inside was every kind
of order and no small number of costly utensils, either
purchased, or obtained in campaigns. The collection of
weapons especially was remarkable. Zagioba was delighted
with what he saw, and said, —
" Oh, you could find lodgings here for twenty men. It
was lucky for me that I met you. I might have occupied
apartments with Pan Anton Hrapovitski, for he is an
acquaintance and friend. The Patses also invited me, —
they are seeking partisans against the Radzivills, — but I
prefer to be with you."
"I have heard among the Lithuanian deputies," said
Ketling, "that since the turn comes now to Lithuania,
they wish absolutely to choose Pan Hrapovitski as mar-
shal of the Diet."
" And justly. He is an honest man and a sensible one,
but too good-natured. For him there is nothing more
precious than harmony ; he is only seeking to reconcile
some man with some other, and that is useless. But
tell me sincerely, what is Boguslav Radzivill to you ? "
" From the time that Pan Kmita's Tartars took me
captive at Warsaw, he has been nothing ; for although he is
a great lord, he is a perverse and malicious man. I saw
enough of him when he plotted in Taurogi against that
being superior to earth."
" How superior to earth ? What are you talking of,
man ? She is of clay, and may be broken like any clay
vessel. But that is no matter."
PAN MICHAEL. 23
Here Zagloba grew purple from rage, till the eyes were
starting from his head. " Imagine to yourself, that ruffian
is a deputy ! "
" Who ? " asked in astonishment Ketling, whose mind
was still on Olenka.
" Boguslav Radzivill ! But the verification of powers, —
what is that for ? Listen : you are a deputy ; you can raise
the question. I will roar to you from the gallery in sup-
port ; have no fear on that point. The right is with us ;
and if they try to degrade the right, a tumult may be raised
in the audience that will not pass without blood."
" Do not do that, your grace, for God's sake ! I will raise
the question, for it is proper to do so ; but God preserve us
from stopping the Diet ! "
<' I will go to Hrapovitski, though he is lukewarm ; but
no matter, much depends on him as the future marshal.
I will rouse the Patses. At least I will mention in public
all Boguslav's intrigues. Moreover, I have heard on the
road that that ruffian thinks of seeking the crown for
himself."
"A nation would have come to its final decline and would
not be worthy of life if such a man could become king,"
said Ketling. " But rest now, and on some later day we
will go to the marshal of the kingdom and inquire about
our friend."
24 PAN MICHAEL.
CHAPTER V.
Some days later came the opening of the Diet, over
which, as Ketling had foreseen. Pan Hrapovitski was cliosen
to preside ; he was at that time chamberlain of Smolensk,
and afterward voevoda of Vityebsk. Since the only ques-
tion was to fix the time of election and appoint the supreme
Chapter, and as intrigues of various parties could not find
a field in such questions, the Diet was carried on calmly
enough. The question of verification roused it merely a
little in the very beginning. When the deputy Ketling
challenged the election of the secretary of Belsk and his
colleague. Prince Boguslav Padzivill, some powerful voice
in the audience shouted " Traitor ! foreign official ! " After
that voice followed others ; some deputies joined them ;
and all at once the Diet was divided into two parties, — one
striving to exclude the deputies of Belsk, the other to con-
firm their election. Finally a court was appointed to settle
the question, and recognized the election. Still, the blow
vfas a painful one to Prince Boguslav. This alone, that the
Diet was considering whether the prince was qualified to
sit in the chamber; this alone, that all his treasons and
treacheries in time of the Swedish invasion were mentioned
in public, — covered him with fresh disgrace in the eyes of
the Commonwealth, and undermined fundamentally all
his ambitious designs. For it was his calculation tliat
when the partisans of Conde, Neuburgh, and Lorraine,
not counting inferior candidates, had injured one another
mutually, the choice might fall easily on a man oE the
country. Hence, pride and his sycophants told him tliat
if that were to happen, the man of the country could be no
other than a man endowed with the highest genius, and of
the most powerful and famous family, — in other words, he
himself.
Keeping matters in secret till the hour came, the prince
spread his nets in advance over Lithuania, and just then he
was spreading them in Warsaw, when suddenly he saw that
in the very beginning they were torn, and such a broad rent
made that all the fish might escape through it easily. He
PAN MICHAEL. 25
gritted his teeth during the whole time of the court ; and
since he could not wreak his vengeance on Ketling, as he
was a deputy, he announced among his attendants a reward
to him who would indicate that spectator who had cried out
just after Ketling's proposal, " Traitor ! foreign official ! "
Zagloba's name was too famous to remain hidden long ;
moreover, he did not conceal himself in any way. The
prince indeed raised a still greater uproar, but was discou-
certed not a little when he heard that he was met by so
popular a man and one whom it was dangerous to attack.
Zagloba too knew his own power ; for when threats had
begun to fly about, he said once at a great meeting of nobles,
*' I do not know if there would be danger to any one should
a hair of my head fall. The election is not distant; and
when a hundred thousand sabres of brothers are collected,
there may easily be some making of mince-meat."
These words reached the prince, who only bit his lips
and smiled sneeringly ; but in his soul he thought that the
old man was right. On the following day he changed his
plans evidently with regard to the old knight, for when
some one spoke of Zagloba at a feast given by the prince
chaml:)erlain, Boguslav said, —
"That noble is greatly opposed to me, as I hear; but I
have such love for knightly people that even if he does not
cease to injure me in future, I shall always love him."
And a week later the prince repeated the same directly
to Pan Zagloba, when they met at the house of the Grand
Hetman Sobieski. Though Zagloba preserved a calm face,
full of courage, the heart fluttered a little in his breast at
sight of the prince ; for Boguslav had far-reaching hands,
and was a man-eater of whom all were in dread. The
prince called out, however, across the whole table, —
" Gracious Pan Zagloba, the report has come to me that
you, though not a deputy, wished to drive me, innocent man,
from the Diet ; but I forgive you in Christian fashion, and
should you ever need advancement, I shall not be slow to
serve you."
"I merely stood by the Constitution," answered Zagloba,
" as a noble is bound to do ; as to assistance, at my age it is
likely that the assistance of God is needed most, for I am
near ninety."
" A beautiful age if its virtue is as great as its length,
and this I have not the least wish to doubt."
"I served my country and my king without seeking
strange gods."
26 PAN MICHAEL.
The prince frowned a little. "You served against me
too ; I know that. But let there be harmony between us.
All is forgotten, and this too, that you aided the private
hatred of another against me. With that enemy I have
still some accounts ; but I extend my hand to your grace,
and offer my friendship."
" I am only a poor man ; the friendship is too high for
me. I should have to stand on tiptoe, or spring to it ; and
that in old age is annoying. If your princely grace is
speaking of accounts with Pan Kmita, my friend, then I
should be glad from ray heart to leave that arithmetic."
" But why so, I pray ? " asked the prince.
" For there are four fundamental rules in arithmetic.
Though Pan Kmita has a respectable fortune, it is a fly if
compared with your princely wealth ; therefore Pan Kmita
will not consent to division. He is occupied with multipli •
cation himself, and will let no man take aught from him ,
though he might give something to others, I do not think
that your princely grace would be eager to take what he 'd
give you."
Though Boguslav was trained in word-fencing, still,
whether it was Zagloba's argument or his insolence that
astonished him so much, he forgot the tongue in his own
mouth. The breasts of those present began to shake from
laughter. Pan Sobieski laughed with his whole soul, and
said, —
" He is an old warrior of Zbaraj. He knows how to wield
a sabre, but is no common player with the tongue. Better
let him alone."
In fact, Boguslav, seeing that he had hit upon an irre-
concilable, did not try further to capture Zagloba; but_ be-
ginning conversation with another man, he cast from time
to time malign glances across the table at the old knight.
But Sobieski was delighted, and continued, "You are a
master, lord brother, — a genuine master. Have you ever
found your equal in this Commonwealth ? "
"At the sabre," answered Zagloba, satisfied with the
praise, " Volodyovski has come up to me ; and Kmita too I
have trained not badly."
Saying this, he looked at Boguslav; but the prince
feigned not to hear him, and spoke diligently with his
neighbor.
" Why ! " said the hetman, " I have seen Pan Michael at
work more than once, and would guarantee him even if the
PAN MICHAEL. 27
fate of all Christendom were at stake. It is a pity that a
thunderbolt, as it were, has struck such a soldier."
" But what has happened to him ? " asked Sarbyevski,
the sword-bearer of Tsehanov.
" The maiden he loved died in Chenstohova," answered
Zagloba ; " and the worst is that I cannot learn from any
source where he is."
" But I saw him," cried Pan Varshytski, the castellan of
Cracow. "While coming to Warsaw, I saw him on the
road coming hither also ; and he told me that being dis-
gusted with the world and its vanities, he was going to
Mons Regius to end his suffering life in prayer and
meditation."
Zagloba caught at the remnant of his hair. "He has
become a monk of Camaldoli, as God is dear to me!"
exclaimed he, in the greatest despair.
Indeed, the statement of the castellan had made no small
impression on all. Pan Sobieski, who loved soldiers, and
knew himself best how the country needed them, was pained
deeply, and said after a pause, —
" It is not proper to oppose the free-will of men and the
glory of God, but it is a pity to lose him ; and it is hard for
me to hide from you, gentlemen, that I am grieved. From
the school of Prince Yeremi that was an excellent soldier
against every enemy, but against the horde and ruffiandom
incomparable. There are only a few such partisans in the
steppes, such as Pan Pivo among the Cossacks, and Pan
Rushchyts in the cavalry ; but even these are not equal to
Pan Michael."
"It is fortunate that the times are somewhat calmer,"
said the sword-bearer of Tsehanov, "and that Paganism
observes faithfully the treaty of Podhaytse extorted by
the invincible sword of my benefactor."
Here the sword-bearer inclined before Sobieski, who re-
joiced in his heart at the public praise, and answered, " That
was due, in the first instance, to the goodness of God, who
permitted me to stand at the threshold of the Commonwealth,
and cut the enemy somewhat ; and in the second, to the cour-
age of good soldiers who are ready for everything. That
the Khan would be glad to keep the treaties, I know ; but
in the Crimea itself there are tumults against the Khan, and
the Belgrod horde does not obey him at all. I have just
received tidings that on the Moldavian boundar}^ clouds are
collecting, and that raids may come in ; I have given orders
28 PAN MICHAEL.
to watcli the roads carefully, but I have not soldiers snf-
ficient. If I send some to one place, an opening is left
in another. I need men trained specially and knowing
the ways of the horde ; this is why I am so sorry for
Volodyovski."
In answer to this, Zagloba took from his temples the
hands with which he was pressing his head, and cried,
" But he will not remain a monk, even if I have to make
an assault on Mons Regius and take him by force. For
God's sake ! I will go to him straightway to-morrow, and
perhaps he will obey my persuasion ; if not, I will go to the
primate, to the prior. Even if I have to go to Rome, I will
go. I have no wish to detract from the glory of God;
but what sort of a monk would he be without a beard ? He
has as much hair on his face as I on my fist ! As God is
dear to me, he will never be able to sing Mass ; or if he sings
it, the rats will run out of the cloister, for they will think
a tom-cat is wailing. Forgive me, gentlemen, for speaking
what sorrow brings to my tongue. If I had a son, I could
not love him as I do that man. God be with him ! God be
with him ! Even if he were to become a Bernardine, but a
monk of Camaldoli ! As I sit here, a living man, nothing
can come of this ! I will go straightway to the primate
to-morrow, for a letter to the prior."
" He cannot have made vows yet," put in the marshal,
" but let not your grace be too urgent, lest he grow stubborn ;
and it is needful to reckon with this too, — has not the will
of God appeared in his intention ? "
"The will of God? The will of God does not come on
a sudden ; as the old proverb says, ' What is sudden is of
the Devil.' If it were the will of God, I should have noted
the wish long ago in him ; and he was not a priest, but a
dragoon. If he had made such a resolve while in full reason,
in meditation and calmness, I should say nothing ; but the
will of God does not strike a despairing man as a falcon
does a duck. I will not press him. Before I go I will
meditate well with myself what to say, so that he may not
play the fox to begin with ; but in God is my hope. This
little soldier has confided always more to my wit than his
own, and will do the like this time, I trust, unless he has
changed altogether."
PAN MICHAEL. 29
CHAPTER VI.
Next day, Zagloba, armed with a letter from the primate,
and having a complete plan made with Ketling, rang the
bell at the gate of the monastery on Mons Regius. His
heart was beating with violence at this thought, " How
will Michael receive me ? " and though he had prepared
in advance what to say, he acknowledged himself that
much depended on the reception. Thinking thus, he pulled
the bell a second time ; and when the key squeaked in the
lock, and the door opened a little, he thrust himself into it
straightway a trifle violently, and said to the confused young
monk, —
" I know that to enter here a special permission is needed ;
but I have a letter from the archbishop, which you, caris-
sime f rater, will be pleased to give the reverend prior."
" It will be done according to the wish of your grace," said
the doorkeeper, inclining at sight of the primate's seal.
Then he pulled a strap hanging at the tongue of a bell,
and pulled twice to call some one, for he himself had no
right to go from the door. Another monk appeared at that
summons, and taking the letter, departed in silence. Zagloba
placed on a bench a package which he had with him, then
Bat down and began to puff wonderfully. " Brother," said
he, at last, " how long have you been in the cloister ? "
" Five years," answered the porter.
" Is it possible ? so young, and five years already !
Then it is too late to leave, even if you wanted to do so.
You must yearn sometimes for the world ; the world smells
of war for one man, of feasts for another, of fair heads for
a third."
" Avaunt ! " said the monk, making the sign of the cross
with devotion.
" How is that? Has not the temptation to go out of the
cloister oome on you ? " continued Zagloba.
The monk looked with distrust at the envoy of the arch-
bishop, speaking in such marvellous fashion, and answered,
"When the door here closes on any man^ he never goes
out."
30 PAN MICHAEL.
" We '11 see that yet ! What is happening to Pan Volo-
dyovski ? Is he well ? "
" There is no one here named in that way."
" Brother Michael ? " said ZagloLa, on trial. " Former
colonel of dragoons, who came here not long since."
"We call him Brother Yerz^'- ; but he has not made his
vows yet, and cannot make them till the end of the term."
'• And surely he will not make them ; for you will not
believe, brother, what a woman's man he is ! You could
not find another man so hostile to woman's virtue in all the
clois — I meant to say in all the cavalry."
"It is not proper for me to hear this," said the monk,
with increasing astonishment and confusion.
" Listen, brother ; I do not know where you receive
visitors, but if it is in this place, I advise you to v\'ithdraw
a little when Brother Yerzy comes, — as far as that gate,
for instance, — for we shall talk here of very worldly
matters."
" I prefer to go away at once," said the monk.
Meanwhile Pan Michael, or rather Brother Yerzy,
appeared ; but Zagloba did not recognize the approaching
man, for Pan Michael had changed greatly. To begin with,
he seemed taller in the long white habit than in the dragoon
jacket ; secondly, his mustaches, pointing upward toward
his eyes formerly, were hanging down now, and he was
trying to let out his beard, which formed two little yellow
tresses not longer than half a linger ; finally, he had grown
very thin and meagre, and his eyes had lost their former
glitter. He approached slowly, with his hands hidden on
his bosom under his habit, and with drooping head.
Zagloba, not recognizing him, thought that perhaps the
prior himself was coming; therefore he rose from the bench
and began, " Laudetur — " Suddenly he looked more closely,
opened his arms, and cried, " Pan Michael ! Pan Michael ! "
Brother Yerzy let himself be seized in the embrace ;
something like a sob shook his breast, but his eyes remained
dry. Zagloba pressed him a long time ; at last he began to
speak, —
" You have not been alone in weeping over your misfor-
tune. I wept ; Yan and his family wept ; the Kmitas
wept. It is the will of God ! be resigned to it, Michael.
May the Merciful Father comfort and reward you ! You
have done well to shut yourself in for a time in these walls.
There is nothing better than prayer and pious meditation
PAN MICHAEL. 31
in misfortune. Come, let me embrace you again ! I can
hardly see you through my tears."
And Zagloba wept with sincerity, moved at the sight of
Pan Michael. "■ Pardon me for disturbing your meditation,"
said he, at last ; *' but I could not act otherwise, and you will
do me justice when I give you my reasons. Ai, Michael !
you and I have gone through a world of evil and of good.
Have you found consolation behind these bars ? "
" I have," replied Pan Michael, — " in those words which
I hear in this place daily, and repeat, and which I desire to
repeat till my death, memento mori. In death is consolation
for me."
" H'm ! death is more easily found on the battlefield than
in the cloister, where life passes as if some one were
unwinding thread from a ball, slowly."
" There is no life here, for there are no earthly questions ;
and before the soul leaves the body, it lives, as it were, in
another world."
*' If that is true, I will not tell you that the Belgrod
horde are mustering in great force against the Common-
wealth ; for what interest can that have for you ? "
Pan Michael's mustaches quivered on a sudden, and he
stretched his right hand unwittingly to his left side ; but
not finding a sword there, he put both hands under his
habit, dropped his head, and repeated, " Memento mori ! "
"Justly, justly!" answered Zagloba, blinking his sound
eye with a certain impatience. " No longer ago than yester^
day Pan Sobieski, the hetmau, said : ' Only let Volodyovski
serve even through this one storm, and then let him go to
whatever cloister he likes. God would not be angry for the
deed; on the contrary, such a monk would have all the
greater merit.' But there is no reason to wonder tha,t you
put your own peace above the happiness of the country, for
prima charitas ah ego (the first love is of self)."
A long interval of silence followed ; only Pan Michael's
mustaches stood out somewhat and began to move quickly,
though lightly.
"You have not taken your vows yet," asked Zagloba, at
last, " and you can go oiit at any moment ? "
" I am not a monk yet, for I have been waiting for the
favor of God, and waiting till all painful thoughts of earth
should leave my soul. His favor is upon me now ; peace is
returning to me. I can go out ; but I have no wish to
go, since the time is drawing near in which I can make
32 PAN MICHAEL.
my vows with a clear conscience and free from earthly
desires."
" I have no wish to lead you away from tliis ; on the
contrary, I applaud your resolution, though I remember
that when Yan in his time intended to become a monk, he
waited till the country was free from the storm of the
enemy. But do as you wish. In truth, it is not I who
will lead you away; for I myself in my own tiriie felt a
vocation for monastic life. Fifty years ago I even began
my novitiate ; I am a rogue if I did not. Well, God gave
me another direction. Only I tell you this, Michael, you
must go out with me now even for two days."
" Why must I go out ? Leave me in peace ! " said
Volodyovski.
Zagloba raised the skirt of his coat to his ej^es and began
to sob. ''I do not beg rescue for myself," said he, in a
broken voice, " though Prince Boguslav Radzivill is hunt-
ing me with vengeance ; he puts his murderers in ambush
against me, and there is no one to defend and protect me,
old man. I was thinking that you — But never mind ! I
will love you all my life, even if you are unwilling to
know me. Only pray for my soul, for I shall not escape
Boguslav's hands. Let that come upon me which has to
come ; but another friend of yours, who shared every
morsel of bread with you, is now on his death-bed, and
wishes to see you without fail. He is unwilling to die
without you ; for he has some confession to make on which
his soul's peace depends."
Pan Michael, who had heard of Zagloba's danger with
great emotion, sprang forward now, and seizing him by the
arms, inquired, " Is it Pan Yan ? "
" No, not Yan, but Ketling ! "
"For God's sake ! what has happened to him ?"
" He was shot by Prince Boguslav's ruffians while defend-
ing me ; I know not whether he will be alive in twenty-four
hours. It is for you, Michael, that we have both fallen
into these straits, for we came to Warsaw only to think out
some consolation for you. Come for even two days, and
console a dying man. You will return later ; you will
become a monk. I have brought the recommendation of
the primate to the prior to raise no impediment against
you. Only hasten, for every moment is precious."
''For God's sake!" cried Pan Michael; "what do I hear?
Impediments cannot keep me, for so far I am here only on
PAN MICHAEL. 33
meditation. As God lives, the prayer of a dying man is
sacred ! I cannot refuse that."
" It would be a mortal sin ! " cried Zagloba.
" That is true ! It is always that traitor, Boguslav —
But if I do not avenge Ketling, may I never come back !
I will find those ruffians, and I will split their skulls ! O
Great God ! sinful thoughts are already attacking me !
Memento mori ! Only wait here till I put on my old
clothes, for it is not permitted to go out in the habit."
"Here are clothes!" cried Zagloba, springing to the
bundle, which was lying there on the bench near them. " I
foresaw everything, prepared everything ! Here are boots,
a rapier, a good overcoat."
'' Come to the cell," said the little knight, with haste.
They went to the cell ; and when they came out again,
near Zagloba walked, not a white monk, but an officer with
yellow boots to the knees, with a rapier at his side, and a
white pendant across his shoulder. Zagloba blinked and
smiled under his mustaches at sight of the brother at the
door, who, evidently scandalized, opened the gate to the
two.
Not far from the cloister and lower down, Zagloba's
wagon was waiting, and with it two attendants. One was
sitting on the seat, holding the reins of four well-attached
horses ; at these Pan Michael cast quickly the eye of an
expert. The other stood near the wagon, with a mouldy,
big-bellied bottle in one hand, and two goblets in the
other.
" It is a good stretch of road to Mokotov," said Zagloba ;
" and harsh sorrow is waiting for us at the bedside of
Ketling. Drink something, Michael, to gain strength to
endure all this, for you are greatly reduced."
Saying this, Zagloba took the bottle from the hands of
the man and filled both glasses with Hungarian so old that
it was thick from age.
'' This is a goodly drink," said Zagloba, placing the bottle
on the ground and taking the goblets. " To the health of
Ketling ! "
<'To his health!" repeated Pan Michael. ''Let us
hurry ! "
They emptied the glasses at a draught.
" Let us hurry," repeated Zagloba. " Pour out, man ! "
said he, turning to the servant. " To the health of Pan
Yan ! Let us hurry ! "
3 .
34 PAN MICHAEL.
They emptied the goblets again at a draught, for there*
was real urgency.
" Let us take our seats ! " cried Pan Michael.
'■* But will you not drink my health ? " asked Zagloba,
with a complaining voice.
" If quickly ! "
And they drank quickly. Zagloba emptied the goblet at
a breath, though there was half a quart in it, then without
wiping his mustaches, he cried, " I should be thankless not
to drink your health. Pour out, man ! "
'' With thanks ! " answered Brother Yerzy.
The bottom appeared in the bottle, which Zagloba seized
by the neck and broke into small pieces, for he never could
endure the sight of empty vessels. Then he took his seat
quickly, and they rode on.
The noble drink soon filled their veins with benefi-
cent warmth, and their hearts with a certain consolation.
The cheeks of Brother Yerzy were covered with a slight
scarlet, and his glance regained its former vivacity. He
stretched his hand unwittingly once, twice, to his mus-
taches, and turned them upward like awls, till at last they
came near his eyes. He began meanwhile to gaze around
with great curiosity, as if looking at the country for the
first time. All at once Zagloba struck his palms on his
knees and cried without evident reason, —
" Ho ! ho ! I hope that Ketling will return to health when
he sees you ! Ho ! ho ! "
And clasping Pan Michael around the neck, he began to
embrace him with all his power. Pan Michael did not wish
to remain in debt to Zagloba ; he pressed him with the
utmost sincerity. They went on for some time in silence,
but in a happy one. Meanwhile the small houses of the
suburbs began to appear on both sides of the road. Before
the houses there was a great movement. On this side and
that, townspeople were strolling, servants in various liveries,
soldiers and nobles, frequently very well-dressed.
" Swarms of nobles have come to the Diet," said Zagloba;
" for though not one of them is a deputy, they wish to be
present, to hear and to see. The houses and inns are so
tilled everywhere that it is hard to find a room, and how
many noble women are strolling along the streets ! I tell
you that you could not count them on the hairs of your
beard. They are pretty too, the rogues, so that sometimes
a man has the wish to slap his hands on his sides as a cock
PAN MICHAEL. 35
does his wings, and crow. But look ! look at that brunette
behind whom the haiduk is carrying the green shuba ; is n't
she splendid ? Eh ? "
Here Zagloba nudged Fan Michael in the side with his
fist, and Pan Michael looked, moved his mustaches ; his
eyes glittered, but in that moment he grew shamefaced,
dropped his head, and said after a brief silence, " Memento
mori ! "
But Zagloba clasped him again, and cried, "As you love
me, per amicifiam nostram (by our friendship), as you re-
spect me, get married. There are so many worthy maidens,
get married ! "
Brother Yerzy looked with astonishment on his friend.
Zagloba could not be drunk, however, for many a time he
had taken thrice as much wine without visible effect ; there-
fore he spoke only from tenderness. But all thoughts of
marriage were far away then from the head of Pan Michael,
so that in the first instant astonishment overcame in him
indignation ; then he looked severely into the eyes of
Zagloba and asked, —
" Are you tipsy ? "
<' Prom my whole heart I say to you, get married ! "
Pan Michael looked still more severely. " Memento
mori."
But Zagloba was not easily disconcerted. " Michael, if you
love me, do this for me, and kiss a dog on the snout with
your ' memento.' I repeat, you will do as you please, but I
think in this way : Let each man serve God with that for
which he was created ; and God created you for the sword :
in this His will is evident, since He has permitted you to
attain such perfection in the use of it. In case He wished
you to be a priest. He would have adorned you with a wit
altogether different, and inclined your heart more to books
and to Latin. Consider, too, that soldier saints enjoy no
less respect in heaven than saints with vows, and they go
campaigning against the legions of hell, and receive rewards
from God's hands when they return with captured banners.
All this is true ; you will not deny it ? "
" I do not deny it, and I know that it is hard to skirmish
against your reasoning ; but you also will not deny that for
grief life is better in the cloister than in the world."
" If it is better, bah ! then all the more should cloisters
be shunned. Dull is the man who feeds mourning instead
of keeping it hungry, so that the beast may die of famine as
quickly as possible." „
36 PAN MICHAEL.
Pan Michael found no ready argument ; therefore lie was
silent, and only after a while answered Avith a sad voice,
"Do not mention marriage, for such mention only rouses
fresh grief in me. My old desire will not revive, for it has
passed away with tears ; and my years are not suitable.
My hair is beginning to whiten. Forty-two years, and
twenty-five of them spent in military toil, are no jest, no
jest ! "
" God, do not punish him for blasphemy ! Forty-two
years ! Tfu ! I have more than twice as many on my
shoulders, and still at times I must discipline myself to
shake the heat out of my blood, as dust is shaken from
clothing. Respect the memory of that dear dead one.
You were good enough for her, I suppose ? But for others
are you too cheap, too old ? "
" Give me peace ! give me peace ! " said Pan Michael,
with a voice of pain ; and the tears began to flow to his
mustaches.
" I will not say another syllable," added Zagloba ; " only
give me the word of a cavalier that no matter what happens
to Ketling you will stay a month with us. You must see
Yan. If you wish afterward to return to the cloister, no
one will raise an impediment."
" I give my word," said Pan Michael.
And they fell to talking of something else. Zagloba be-
gan to tell of the Diet, and how he had raised the question
of excluding Prince Boguslav, and of the adventure with
Ketling. Occasionally, however, he interrupted the narrative
and buried himself in thoughts ; they must have been cheer-
ful, for from time to time he struck his knees with his
palms, and repeated, —
"Ho! ho!"
But as he approached Mokotov, a certain disquiet appeared
on his face. He turned suddenly to Pan Michael and said,
" Your word is given, you remember, that no matter what
happens to Ketling, you will stay a month with us,"
" I gave it, and I will stay," said Pan Michael,
" Here is Ketling's house," cried Zagloba, — "a respect-
able place." Then he shouted to the driver, " Pire out of
your whip ! There will be a festival in this house to-day."
Loud cracks were heard from the whip. But the wagon
had not entered the gate when a number of officers rushed
from the ante-room, acquaintances of Pan Michael ; among
them also were old comrades from the days of Hmelnitski
PAN MICHAEL. 3?
and young officers of recent times. Of the latter were Pan
Vasilevski and Pan Novoveski, — youths yet, but fiery
cavaliers who in years of boyhood had broken away from
school and had been working at wai- for some years under
Pan Michael. These the little knight loved beyond
measure. Among the oldest was Pan Orlik of the shield
Novin, with a skull stopped with gold, for a Swedish
grenade had taken a piece of it on a time ; and Pan
Rushchyts, a half-wild knight of the steppes, an inconi^
parable partisan, second in fame to Pan Michael alone ; and
a number of others. All, seeing the two men in the wagon,
began to shout, —
" He is there ! he is there ! Zagloba has conquered ! He
is there ! "
And rushing to the wagon, they seized the little knight
in their arms and bore him to the entrance, repeating,
"Welcome! dearest comrade, live for us! We have you;
we won't let you go! Vivat Volodyovski, the first cava-
lier, the ornament of the whole army ! To the steppe with
us, brother ! To the wild fields ! There the wind will blow
your grief away."
They let him out of their arms only at the entrance. He
greeted them all, for he was greatly touched by that recep-
tion, and then he inquired at once, " How is Ketling ? Is
he alive yet ? "
"Alive! alive!" answered they, in a chorus, and the
mustaches of the old soldiers began to move with a strange
smile. " Go to him, for he cannot stay lying down ; he is
waiting for you impatiently."
" I see that he is not so near death as Pan Zagloba said,"
answered the little knight.
Meanwhile they entered the ante-room and passed thence
to a large chamber, in the middle of which stood a table
with a feast on it ; in one corner was a plank bed covered
with white horse-skin, on which Ketling was lying.
" Oh, my friend ! " said Pan Michael, hastening toward
him.
" Michael ! " cried Ketling, and springing to his feet as
if in the fidness of strength, he seized the little knight in
his embrace.
They pressed each other then so eagerly that Ketiing
raised Volodyovski, and Volodyovski Ketling.
" They commanded me to simulate sickness," said the
Scot, "to feign death: but when I saw you, I could not
58 PAN MICHAEL.
hold out. I am as well as a fish, and no misfortune has
met me. But it was a question of getting you out of the
cloister. Forgive, Michael. We invented this ambush out
of love for you."
" To the wild fields with us ! " cried the knights, again ;
and they struck with their firm palms on their sabres till a
terrible clatter was raised in the room.
But Pan Michael was astounded. For a time he was
silent, then he began to look at all, especially at Zagloba.
" Oh, traitors ! " exclaimed he, at last, " I thought that Ket-
ling was wounded unto death."
*' How is that, Michael ? " cried Zagloba. " You are angry
because Ketling is well ? You grudge him his health, and
wish death to him ? Has your heart become stone in such
fashion that you would gladly see all of us ghosts, and Ket-
ling, and Pan Orlik, and Pan Eushchyts, and these youths,
— uay, even Pan Yan, even me, who love you as a son?"
Here Zagloba closed his eyes and cried still more piteously,
"We have nothing to live for, gracious gentlemen; there
is no thankfulness left in this world ; there is nothing but
callousness."
" For God's sake ! " answered Pan Michael, " I do not wish
you ill, but you have not respected my grief."
" Have pity on our lives ! " repeated Zagloba.
" Give me peace ! "
" He says that we show no respect to his grief ; but what
fountains we have poured out over him, gracious gentle-
men ! We have, Michael. I take God to witness that we
should be glad to bear apart your grief on our sabres, for
comrades should always act thus. But since you have given
your word to stay with us a month, then love us at least for
that month."
" I will love you till death," said Pan Michael.
Further conversation was interrupted by the coming of a
new guest. The soldiers, occupied with Volodyovski, had
not heard the arrival of that guest, and saw him only
when he was standing in the door. He was a man enor-
mous in stature, of majestic form and bearing. He had the
face of a Koman emperor ; in it was power, and at the same
time the true kindness and courtesy of a monarch. He dif-
fered entirely from all those soldiers around him ; he grew
notably greater in face of them, as if the eagle, king of
birds, had appeared among hawks, falcons, and merlins.
" The grand hetman I " cried Ketling, and sprang up, as
the host, to greet him.
PAN MICHAEL. 39
" Pan Sobieski ! " cried others.
All heads were inclined in an obeisance of deep homage.
All save Pan Michael knew that the hetman would come,
for he had promised Ketling ; still, his arrival had produced
so profound an impression that for a time no one dared
to speak first. That too was homage extraordinary. But
Sobieski loved soldiers beyond all men, especially those
with whom he had galloped over the necks of Tartar cham-
buls so often ; he looked on them as his own family, and
for this reason specially he had determined to greet Volo-
dyovski, to comfort him, and finally, by showing such
unusual favor and attention, to retain him in the ranks
of the army. Therefore when he had greeted Ketling,
he stretched out his hands at once to the little knight ;
and when the latter approached and seized him by the
knees, Sobieski pressed the head of Pan Michael with his
palms.
"Old soldier," said he, "the hand of God has bent thee
to the earth, but it will raise thee, and give comfort. God
aid thee ! Thou wilt stay with us now."
Sobbing shook the breast of Pan Michael. " I will stay ! "
said he, with tears.
"That is well; give me of such men as many as possible.
And now, old comrade, let us recall those times which
we passed in the Russian steppes, when we sat down to
feast under tents. I am happy among you. Now, our
host, now ! "
" Vivat Joannes dux ! " shouted every voice.
The feast began and lasted long. Next day the hetman
sent a cream-colored steed of great price to Pan Michael.
40 PAN MICHAEL.
CHAPTEE VII.
Ketling and Pan Michael promised each other to ride
stirrup to stirrup again should occasion offer, to sit at one
fire, and to sleep with their heads on one saddle. But
meanwhile an event separated them. Not later than a week
after their first greeting, a messenger came from Courland
with notice that that Hassling who had adopted the youth-
ful Scot and given him his property had fallen suddenly
ill, and wished greatly to see his adopted son. The young
knight did not hesitate ; he mounted his horse and rode
away. Before his departure he begged Zagloba and Pan
Michael to consider his house as their own, and to live there
until they were tired of it.
" Pan Yan may come," said he. " During the election he
will come himself surely ; even should he bring all his
children, there will be room here for the whole family. I
have no relatives ; and even if I had brothers, they would
not be nearer to me than you are."
Zagloba especially was gratified by these invitations, for he
was very comfortable in Ketling's house ; but they were pleas-
ant for Pan Michael also. Pan Yan did not come, but Pan
Michael's sister announced her arrival. She was married
to Pan Makovetski, stolnik of Latychov. His messenger
came to the residence of the hetman to inquire if any
of his attendants knew of the little knight. Evidently
Ketling's house was indicated to him at once.
Volodyovski was greatly delighted, for whole years had
passed since he had seen his sister ; and when he learned
that, in absence of better lodgings, she had stopped at
Rybaki in a poor little cottage, he flew off straightway to
invite her to Ketling's house. It was dusk when he rushed
into her presence ; but he knew her at once, though two
other women were with her in the room, for the lady was
small of stature, like a ball of thread. She too recognized
him ; while the other women stood like two candles and
looked at the greeting.
Pani Makovetski found speech first, and began to cry out
in a thin and rather squeaking voice, " So many years, —
PAN MICHAEL. 41
SO many years ! God give you aid, dearest brotlaer ! The
moment the news of your misfortune came, I sprang up at
once to come hither ; and my husband did not detain me,
for a storm is threatening us from the side of Budjyak.
People are talking also of the Belgrod Tartars ; and surely
the roads are growing black, for tremendous flocks of birds
are appearing, and before every invasion it is that way.
God console you, beloved, dear, golden brother ! My
husband must come to the election himself, so this is
what he said : ' Take the young ladies, and go on before me.
You will comfort Michael,' said he, 'in his grief; and you
must hide your head somewhere from the Tartars, for the
country here will be in a blaze, therefore one thing fits with
another. Go,' said he, ' to Warsaw, hire good lodgings in
time, so there may be some place to live in.' He, with men
of those parts, is listening on the roads. There are few
troops in the country ; it is always that way with us. You,
Michael, my loved one, come to the window, let me look in
your face ; your lips have grown thin, but in grief it can-
not be otherwise. It was easy for my husband to say in
Russia, ' Find lodgings ! ' but here there is nothing any-
where. We are in this hovel ; you see it. I have hardly
been able to get three bundles of straw to sleep on."
" Permit me, sister," said the little knight.
But the sister would not permit, and spoke on, as if a
mill were rattling : " We stopped here ; there was no other
place. My host looks out of his eyes like a wolf ; maybe
they are bad people in the house. It is true that we have
four attendants, — trusty fellows, — and we ourselves are
not timid, for in our parts a woman must have a cavalier's
heart, or she could not live there. I have a pistol which I
carry always, and Basia^ has two of them; but Krysia'^
does not like fire-arms. This is a strange place, though,
and we prefer safer lodgings."
*' Permit me, sister," repeated Volodyovski.
'•'But where do you live, Michael? You must help me
to find lodgings, for you have experience in Warsaw."
" I have lodgings ready," interrupted Pan Michael, " and
such good ones that a senator might occupy them with his
retinue. T live with my friend, Captain Ketling, and will
take you with me at once."
^ Diminutive of Barbara.
2 Diminutive of Krystina, or Christiana.
42 PAN MICHAEL.
"But remember that there are three of us, and two
servants and four attendants. But for God's sake ! I
have not made you acquainted with the company." Here
she turned to her companions. "You know, young ladies,
who he is, but he does not know you ; make acquaintance
even in the dark. The host has not heated the stove for us
yet. This is Panna Krystina Drohoyovski, and that Fanna
Barbara Yezorkovski. My husband is their guardian, and
takes care of their property ; they live with us, for they are
orphans. To live alone does not beseem such young ladies."
While his sister was speaking, Pan Michael bowed in
soldier fashion ; the young ladies, seizing their skirts with
their fingers, courtesied, wherewith Panna Barbara nodded
like a young colt.
" Let us take our seats in the carriage, and drive on ! " said
the little knight. " Pan Zagloba lives with me. I asked
him to have supper prepared for us."
" That famous Pan Zagloba ? " asked Panna Basia, all
at once.
"Basia, be quiet!" said the lady. "I am afraid that
there will be annoyance."
" Oh, if Pan Zagloba has his mind on supper," said the
little knight, "there will be enough, even if twice as many
were to come. And, young ladies, will you give command
tt. tiarry out the trunks ? I brought a wagon too for things,
and Ketling's carriage is so wide that we four can sit in it
easily. See what comes to my head; if your attendants
are not drunken fellows, let them stay here till morning
with the horses and larger effects. We'll take now only
what things are required most."
" We need leave nothing," said the lady, " for our wagons
are still unpacked ; just attach the horses, and they can
move at once. Basia, go and give orders ! "
Basia sprang to the entrance ; and a few " Our Fathers "
later she returned with the announcement that all was
ready.
" It is time to go," said Pan Michael.
After a while they took their seats in the carriage and
moved on toward Mokotov. Pan Michael's sister and Panna
Krysia occupied the rear seats ; in front sat the little
knight at the side of Basia. It was so dark already that
they could not see one another's features.
" Young ladies, do you know Warsaw ? " asked Pan
Michael, bending toward Panna Krysia, and raising his
voice above tlie rattle of the carriage.
PAN MICHAEL. 43
'' No," answered Krysia, in a low but resonant and agree-
able voice. " We are real rustics, and up to this time have
known neither famous cities nor famous men."
Saying this, she inclined her head somewhat, as if giving
to understand that she counted Pan Michael among the
latter ; he received the answer thankfully. " A polite sort
of maiden ! " thought he, and straightway began to rack
his head over some kind of compliment to be made in
return.
^' Even if the city were ten times greater than it is," said
he at last, "still, ladies, you might be its most notable
ornament."
" But how do you know that in the dark ? " inquired
Panna Basia, on a sudden.
" Ah, here is a kid for you ! " thought Pan Michael.
But he said nothing, and they rode on in silence for some
time; Basia turned again to the little knight and asked,
" Do you know whether there will be room enough in the
stable ? We have ten horses and two wagons."
"Even if there were thirty, there would be room for
them."
" Hwew ! hwew ! " exclaimed the young lady.
" Basia ! Basia ! " said Pani Makovetski, persuasively.
" Ah, it is easy to say, ' Basia, Basia ! ' but in whose care
were the horses during the whole journey ? "
Conversing thus, they arrived before Ketling's house.
All the windows were brilliantly lighted to receive the
lady. The servants ran out with Pan Zagloba at the head
of them ; he, springing to the wagon and seeing three
women, inquired straightway, —
" In which lady have I the honor to greet my special
benefactress, and at the same time the sister of my best
friend, Michael?"
" I am she ! " answered the lady.
Then Zagloba seized her hand, and fell to kissing it
eagerly, exclaiming, " I beat with the forehead, — I beat
with the forehead ! "
Then he helped her to descend from the carriage, and
conducted her with great attention and clattering of feet to
the ante-room. " Let me be permitted to give greeting
once more inside the threshold," said he, on the way.
Meanwhile Pan Michael was helping the young ladies to
descend. Since the carriage was high, and it was difficult
to find the steps in the darkness, he caught Panna Krysia
44 PAN MICHAEL.
by the waist, and bearing her through the air, placed hei
on the ground ; and she, without resisting, inclined during
the twinkle of an eye her breast on his, and said, " I thank
you."
Pan Michael turned then to Basia ; but she had already
i"umped down on the other side of the cari-iage, therefore
le gave his arm to Panna Krysia. In the room acquaint-
ance with Zagloba followed. He, at sight of the two young
ladies, fell into perfect good-humor, and invited them
straightway to supper. The platters were steaming already
on the table ; and as Pan Michael had foreseen, there was
such an abundance that it would have sufficed for twice as
many persons.
They sat down. Pan Michael's sister occupied the first
place ; next to her, on the right, sat Zagloba, and beyond
him Panna Basia. Pan Michael sat on the left side near
Panna Krysia. And now for the first time the little knight
was able to have a good look at the ladies. Both were
comely, but each in her own style. Krysia had hair as
black as the wings of a raven, brows of the same color,
deep-blue eyes ; she was a pale brunette, but of complexion
so delicate that the blue veins on her temples were visible.
A barely discernible dark down covered her upper lip,
showing a mouth sweet and attractive, as if put slightly
forward for a kiss. She was in mourning, for she had lost
her father not long before, and the color of her garments,
with the delicacy of her complexion and her dark hair, lent
her a certain appearance of pensiveness and severity. At
the first glance she seemed older than her companion ; but
when he had looked at her more closely, Pan Michael saw
that the blood of first youth was flowing under that trans-
parent skin. The more he looked, the more he admired the
distinction of her posture, the swanlike neck, and those
proportions so full of maiden charms.
" She is a great lady," thought he, " who must have a
great soul ; but the other is a regular tomboy."
In fact, the comparison was just. Basia was much
smaller than her companion, and generally minute, though
not meagre ; she was ruddy as a bunch of roses, and light-
haired. Her hair had been cut, apparently after illness,
and she wore it gathered in a golden net. But the hair
would not sit quietly on her restless head ; the ends of it
were peeping out through every mesh of the net, and over
her forehead formed an unordered yellow tuft which fell to
PAN MICHAEL. 45
her brows like the tuft of a Cossack, which, with her quick,
restless eyes and challenging mien, made that rosy face
like the face of a student who is only watching to embroil
some one and go unpunished himself. Still, she was so
shapely and fresh that it was difficult to take one's eyes
from her ; she had a slender nose, somewhat in the air,
with nostrils dilating and active ; she had dimples in her
cheeks and a dimple in her chin, indicating a joyous dispo-
sition. But now she was sitting with dignity and eating
heartily, only shooting glances every little while, now at
Pan Zagloba, now at Volodyovski, and looking at them with
almost childlike curiosity, as if at some special wonder.
Pan Michael was silent ; for though he felt it his duty
to entertain Panna Krysia, he did not know how to begin.
In general, the little knight was not happy in conversa-
tion with ladies ; but now he was the more gloomy, since
these maidens brought vividly to his mind the dear dead
one.
Pan Zagloba entertained Pani Makovetski, detailing
to her the deeds of Pan Michael and himself. In the
middle of the supper he fell to relating how once they had
escaped with Princess Kurtsevich and Jendzian, four of
them, through a whole chambul, and how, finally, to save
the princess and stop the pursuit, they two had hurled
themselves on the chambul.
Basia stopped eating, and resting her chin on her hand,
listened carefully, shaking her forelock, at moments blink-
ing, and snapping her fingers in the most interesting places,
and repeating, " Ah, ah ! Well, what next ? " But when
they came to the place where Kushel's dragoons rushed up
with aid unexpectedly, sat on the necks of the Tartars, and
rode on, slashing them, for three miles, she could contain
herself no longer, but clapping her hands with all her
might, cried, " Ah, I should like to be there, God knows I
should ! "
" Basia ! " cried the plump little Pani Makovetski, with a
strong Russian accent, *'you have come among polite people ;
put away your ' God knows.' Thou Great God ! this alone
is lacking, Basia, that you should cry, 'May the bullets
strike me ! ' "
The maiden burst out into fresh laughter, resonant as
silver, and cried, "Well, then, auirtie, may the bullets
strike me ! "
" O ray God, the ears are withering on me ! Beg pardon
of the whole company ! " cried the lady.
46 PAN MICHAEL
Then Basia, wishing to begin with her aunt, sprang up
from her pkice, but at the same time dropped the knife and
the spoons under the table, and then dived down after them
herself.
The plump little lady could restrain her laughter no
longer; and she had a wonderful laugh, for first she began
to shake and tremble, and then to squeak in a thin voice.
All had grown joyous. Zagloba was in raptures. " You
see what a time I have with this maiden/' said Pani
Makovetski.
" She is a pure delight, as God is dear to me ! " exclaimed
Zagloba.
Meanwhile Basia had crept out from under the table ;
she had found the spoons and the knife, but had lost her
net, for her hair was falling into her eyes altogether. She
straightened herself, and said, her nostrils quivering mean-
while, "Aha, lords and ladies, you are laughing at my
confusion. Very well ! "
"No one is laughing," said Zagloba, in a tone of con-
viction, " no one is laughing, — no one is laughing ! We
are only rejoicing that the Lord God has given us delight
in the person of your ladyship."
After supper they passed into the drawing-room. There
Panna Krysia, seeing a lute on the wall, took it down and
began to run over the strings. Pan Michael begged her to
sing.
" I am ready, if I can drive sadness from your soul."
"I thank you," answered the little knight, raising his
eyes to her in gratitude.
After a while this song was heard f —
" O knights, believe me,
Useless is armor ;
Shields give no service ;
Cupid's keen arrows,
Through steel and iron.
Go to all hearts."
" I do not indeed know how to thank you," said Zagloba,
sitting at a distance with Pan Michael's sister, and kissing
her hands, " for coming yourself and bringing with you
such elegant maidens that the Graces themselves might
heat stoves for them. Especially does that little haiduk
please my heart, for such a rogue drives away sorrow in
such fashion that a weasel could not hunt mice better.
In truth, what is grief unless mice gnawing the grains
PAN MICHAEL. 47
of joyousness placed in our hearts ? You, my benefactress,
should know that our late king, Yan Kazimir, was so fond
of my comparisons that he could not live a day without
them. I had to arrange for him proverbs and wise maxims.
He used to have these repeated to him before bed-time, and
by them it was that he directed his policy. But that is
another matter. I hope too that our Michael, in company
with these delightful girls, will forget altogether his un-
happy misfortune. You do not know that it is only a week
since I dragged him out of the cloister, where he wished to
make vows ; but I won the intervention of the nuncio him-
self, who declared to the prior that he would make a
dragoon of every monk in the cloister if he did not let
Michael out straightway. There was no reason for him
to be there. Praise be to God ! Praise be to God ! If
not to-day, to-morrow some one of those two will strike
such sparks out of him that his heart will be burning like
punk."
Meanwhile Krysia sang on : —
" If shields cannot save
From darts a strong hero,
How can a fair head
Guard her own weakness 1
Where can she hide 1 "
" The fair heads have as much fear of those shafts as a
dog has of meat," whispered Zagloba to Pan Michael's
sister. "But confess, my benefactress, that you did not
bring these titmice here without secret designs. They are
maidens in a hundred ! — especially that little haiduk.
Would that I were as blooming as she ! Ah, Michael has
a cunning sister."
Pani Makovetski put on a very artful look, which did
not, however, become her honest, simple face in the least,
and said, " I thought of this and that, as is usual with us ;
shrewdness is not wanting to women. My husband had to
come here to the election ; and I brought the maidens
beforehand, for with us there is no one to see unless
Tartars. If anything lucky should happen to Michael
from this, 1 would make a pilgrimage on foot to some
wonder-working image."
*' It will come ; it will come ! " said Zagloba.
" Both maidens are from great houses, and both have
property; that, too^ means something in these grievous
times."
48 PAN MICHAEL.
" There is no need to repeat that to me. The war has con-
sumed Michael's fortune, though I know that he has some
money laid up with great lords. We took famous booty
more than once, gracious lady ; and though that was placed
at the hetman's discretion, still, a part went to be divided
' according to sabres,' as the saying is in our soldier
speech. So much came to Michael's share more than once
that if he had saved all his own, he would have to-day a
nice fortune. But a soldier has no thought for to-morrow ;
he only frolics to-day. And Michael would have frolicked
away all he had, were it not that I restrained him on every
occasion. You say, then, gracious lady, that these maidens
are of high blood ? "
" Krysia is of senatorial blood. It is true that our cas-
tellans on the border are not castellans of Cracow, and
there are some of whom few in the Commonwealth have
heard ; but still, whoso has sat once in a senator's chair
bequeaths to posterity his splendor. As to relationship,
Basia almost surpasses Krysia."
" Indeed, indeed ! I myself am descended from a certain
king of the Massagetes, therefore I like to hear genealogies."
" Basia does not come from such a lofty nest as that ;
but if you wish to listen, — for in our parts we can recount
the relationship of every house on our fingers, — she is, in
fact, related to the Pototskis and the Yazlovyetskis and the
Lashches. You see, it was this way." Here Pan Michael's
sister gathered in the folds of her dress and took a more
convenient position, so that there might be no hindrance
to any part of her favorite narrative ; she spread out the
fingers of one hand, and straightening the index finger of
the other, made ready to enumerate the grandfathers and
grandmothers. " The daughter of Pan Yakob Pototski,
Elizabeth, from his second wife, a Yazlovyetski, married
Pan Yan Smyotanko, banneret of Podolia."
" I have caulked that into my memory," said Zagloba.
" From that marriage was born Michael Smyotanko, also
banneret of Podolia."
" H'm ! a good ofiice," said Zagloba.
" He was married the first time to a Dorohosto — no !
to a Eojynski — no ! to a Voronich I God guard me from
forgetting ! "
" Eternal rest to her, whatever her name was," said
Zagloba, with gravity.
" And for his second wife he married Panna Lashch."
PAN MICHAEL. 49
"I was waiting for that! What was the result of the
marriage ? "
" Their sons died."
" Every joy crumbles in this world."
"But of four daughters, the youngest, Anna, married
Yezorkovski, of the shield Ravich, a commissioner for
fixing the boundaries of Podolia; he was afterward, if I
mistake not, sword-bearer of Podolia."
" He was, I remember ! " said Zagloba, with complete
certainty.
" From that marriage, you see, was born Basia."
"I see, and also that at this moment she is aiming
Ketling's musket." In fact, Krysia and the little knight
were occupied in conversation, and Basia was aiming the
musket at the window for her own amusement.
Pani Makovetski began to shake and squeak at sight of
that. " You cannot imagine what I pass through with that
girl ! She is a regular haydamak."
"If all the haydamaks were like her, I would join them
at once."
" There is nothing in her head but arms, horses, and war.
Once she broke out of the house to hunt ducks with a gun.
She crept in somewhere among the rushes, was looking
ahead of her , the reeds began to open — what did she see ?
The head of a Tartar stealing along through the reeds to
the villasre. Another woman would have been terrified, and
Avoe to her if she had not fired quickly ; the Tartar dropped
into the water. Just imagine, she laid him out on the spot ;
and with what ? With duck-shot."
Here the lady began to shake again and laugh at the
mishap of the Tartar ; then she added, " And to tell the
truth, she saved us all, for a whole chambul was advanc-
ing ; but as she came and gave the alarm, we had time to
escape to the woods with the servants. With us it is
always so ! "
Zagloba's face was covered with such delight that he half
closed his eye for a moment ; then he sprang up, hurried to
the maiden, and before she saw him, he kissed her on the
forehead. " This from an old soldier for that Tartar in the
rushes," said he.
The maiden gave a sweeping shake to her yellow fore-
lock. " Did n't I give him beans ? " cried she, with her fresh,
childish voice, which sounded so strangely in view of what
she meant with her words.
60 PAN MICHAEL.
" Oh, my darling little haydamak ! " cried Zagloba, with
emotion.
" But what is one Tartar ? You gentlemen have cut
them down by the thousand, and Swedes, and Germans,
and Rakotsi's Hungarians. What am I before you, gen-
tlemen, — before knights who have not their equals in the
Commonwealth ? I know that perfectly ! Oho ! "
'' I will teach you to work with the sabre, since you have
so much courage. I am rather heavy now, but Michael
there, he too is a master."
The maiden sprang up in the air at such a proposal ; then
she kissed Zagloba on the shoulder and courtesied to the
little knight, saying, "I give thanks for the promise. I
know a little already."
But Pan Michael was wholly occupied talking with
Krysia ; therefore he answered inattentively, " Whatever
you command."
Zagloba, with radiant face, sat down again near Pani
Makovetski. " My gracious benefactress," said he, " I
know well which Turkish sweetmeats are best, for I
passed long years in Stambul ; but I know this too, that
there is just a world of people hungry for them. How
has it happened that no man has coveted that- maiden to
this time ? "
" As God lives, there was no lack of men who were court-
ing them both. But Basia we call, in laughing, a widow of
three husbands, for at one time three worthy cavaliers paid
her addresses, — all nobles of our parts, and heirs, whose
relationship I can explain in detail to you."
Saying this, Pani Makovetski spread out the fingers of
her left hand and straightened her right index finger ; but
Zagloba inquired quickly, ''And what happened to them ?"
" All three died in war ; therefore we call Basia a widow."
"H'm ! but how did she endure the loss ? "
" With us, you see, a case like that happens every day ;
and it is a rare thing for any man, after reaching ripe age,
to pass away with his own death. Among us people even
say that it is not befitting a nobleman to die otherwise than
in the field. ' How did Basia endure it ? ' Oh, she whim-
pered a little, poor girl, but mostly in the stable ; for when
anything troubles her, she is off to the stable. I sent for
her once and inquired, ' For whom are you crying ? ' * For
all three,' said she. I saw from the answer that no one
of them pleased her specially. I think that as her head is
PAN MICHAEL. 51
stuffed with something else, she has not felt the will of God
yet; Krysia has felt it somewhat, but Basia perhaps not
at alL"
" She will feel it ! " said Zagloba. " Gracious bene-
factress, we understand that perfectly. She will feel it!
she will feel it!"
'• Such is our predestination," said Pani Makovetski.
'' That is just it. You took the words out of my mouth."
Further conversation was interrupted by the approach of
the younger society. The little knight had grown much
emboldened with Krysia ; and she, through evident good-
ness of heart, was occupied with him and his grief, like a
physician with a patient. And perhaps for this very reason
she showed him more kindness than their brief acquaintance
permitted. But as Pan Michael was a brother of the
stolnik's wife, and the young lady was related to the stolnik,
no one was astonished. Basia remained, as it were, aside ;
and only Pan Zagloba turned to her unbroken attention.
But however that might be, it was apparently all one to
Basia whether some one was occupied with her or not. At
first, she gazed with admiration on both knights ; but with
equal admiration did she examine Ketling's wonderful
weapons distributed on the walls. Later she began to
yawn somewhat ; then her eyes grew heavier and heavier,
and at last she said, —
" I am so sleepy that I may wake in the morning."
After these words the company separated at once ; for
the ladies were very weary from the journey, and were
only waiting to have beds prepared. When Zagloba found
himself at last alone with Pan Michael, he began first of
all to wink significantly, then he covered the little knight
with a shower of light fists. " Michael ! what, Michael,
hei ? like turnips ! Will you become a monk, what ? That
bilberry Krysia is a sweet one. And that rosy little haiduk,
uh ! What will you say of her, Michael ? "
" What ? Nothing ! " answered the little knight,
"That little haiduk pleased me principally. I tell you
that when I sat near her during supper I was as warm from
her as from a stove."
" She is a kid yet ; the other is ever so much more
stately."
" Panna Krysia is a real Hungarian plum ; but this one
is a little nut ! As God lives, if I had teeth ! I wanted to
say if I had such a daughter, I 'd give her to no man but
you. An almond, I say, an almond ! "
52 PAN MICHAEL.
Volodyovski grew sad on a sudden, for he remembered
the nicknames which Zagloba used to give Anusia. She
stood as if living before him there in his mind and memory,
— her form, her small face, her dark tresses, her joyfulness,
her chattering, and ways of looking. Both these were
younger, but still she was a hundred times dearer than all
who were younger.
The little knight covered his face with his palms, and
sorrow carried him away the more because it was unex-
pected. Zagloba was astonished; for some time he was
silent and looked unquietly, then he asked, "■ Michael, what
is the matter ? Speak, for God's sake ! "
Volodyovski spoke, " So many are living, so many are
walking through the world, but my lamb is no longer
among them; never again shall I see her." Then pain
stifled his voice ; he rested his forehead on the arm of the
sofa and began to whisper through his set lips, " God 1
God ! God ! "
i»AN MICHAEL. 53
CHAPTER VIII.
Basia insisted that Volodyovski should give her instruc-
tion in " fencing ; " he did not refuse, though lie delayed for
some days. He preferred Krysia; still, he liked Basia
greatly, so difficult was it, in fact, not to like her.
A certain morning the iirst lesson began, mainly because
of Basia's boasting and her assurances that she knew that
art by no means badly, and that no common person could
stand before her. " An old soldier taught me," said she ;
" there is no lack of these among us ; it is known too that
there are no swordsmen superior to ours. It is a question
if even you, gentlemen, would not find your equals."
" Of what are you talking ? " asked Zagloba. " We have
no equals in the whole world."
" I should wish it to come out that even I am your equal.
I do not expect it, but I should like it."
" If it were firing from pistols, I too would make a trial,"
said Pani Makovetski, laughing.
" As God lives, it must be that the Amazons themselves
dwell in Latychov," said Zagloba. Here he turned to
Krysia : " And what weapon do you use best, your
ladyship ? "
" None," answered Krysia.
" Ah, ha ! none ! " exclaimed Basia. And here, mimicking
Krysia's voice, she began to sing : —
" ' knights, believe me,
Useless is armor,
Shields give no service ;
Cupid's keen arrows.
Through steel and iron,
Go to all hearts.'
" She wields arms of that kind ; never fear," added Basia,
turning to Pan Michael and Zagloba. " In that she is a
warrior of no common skill."
" Take your place, young lady ! " said Pan Michael, wish-
ing to conceal a slight confusion.
" Oh, as God lives ! if what I think should come true ! "
cried Basia, blushing with delight.
54 PAN MICHAEL.
And she stood at once in position with a light Polish
sabre in her right hand ; the left she put behind her, and
with breast pushed forward, with raised head and dilated
nostrils, she was so pretty and so rosy that Zagloba
whispered to Pan Michael's sister, "ISTo decanter, even
if filled with Hungarian a hundred years old, would delight
me so much with the sight of it."
" Remember," said the little knight to Basia, " that I will
only defend myself ; I will not thrust once. You may
attack as quickly as you choose."
"Very well. If you wish me to stop, give the word."
'' The fencing could be stopped without a word, if I
wished,"
" And how could that be done ? "
" I could take the sabre easily out of the hand of a
fencer like you."
"We shall see!"
" We shall not, for I will not do so, through politeness."
"There is no need of politeness in this case. Do it if
you can. I know that I have less skill than you, but still I
will not let that be done."
" Then you permit it ? "
" I permit it."
" Oh, do not permit, sweetest haiduk," said Zagloba.
"He has disarmed the greatest masters."
" We shall see ! " repeated Basia.
" Let us begin," said Pan Michael, made somewhat impa-
tient by the boasting of the maiden.
They began. Basia thrust terribly, skipping around like
a pony in a field. Volodyovski stood in one place, making,
according to his wont, the slightest movements of the sabre,
paying but little respect to the attack.
" You brush me off like a troublesome fly ! " cried the
irritated Basia.
" I am not making a trial of you ; I am teaching you,"
answered the little knight. " That is good ! For a fair
head, not bad at all ! Steadier with the hand ! "
" ' For a fair head ? ' You call me a fair head ! you do !
you do ! "
But Pan Michael, though Basia used her most celebrated
thrusts, was untouched. Even he began to talk with Zagloba,
of purpose to show how little he cared for Basia's thrusts :
" Step away from the window, for you are in the lady's
light ; and though a sabre is larger than a needle, she has
less experience with the sabre."
PAN MICHAEL. 55
Basia's nostrils dilated still more, and her forelock fell to
her flasliing eyes. ''Do you hold me in contempt?"
inquired she, panting quickly.
^' Not your person ; God save me from that ! "
" I cannot endure Fan Michael ! "
'' You learned fencing from a schoolmaster." Again he
turned to Zagloba : " I think snow is beginning to fall."
" Here is snow ! snow for you ! " repeated Basia, giving
thrust after thrust.
" Basia, that is enough ! you are barely breathing," said
Pani Makovetski.
" ISTow hold to your sabre, for I will strike it from your
hand."
" We shall see ! "
" Here !" And the little sabre, hopping like a bird out
of Basia's hands, fell with a rattle near the stove.
" I let it go myself without thinking ! It was not you
who did that!" cried the young lady, with tears in her
voice ; and seizing the sabre, in a twinkle she thrust again :
" Try it now."
"There!" said Pan Michael. And again the sabre was
at the stove. " That is enough for to-day," said the little
knight.
Pani Makovetski began to bustle about and talk louder
than usual ; but Basia stood in the middle of the room,
confused, stunned, breathing heavily, biting her lips and
repressing the tears which were crowding into her eyes in
spite of her. She knew that they would laugh all the more
if she burst out crying, and she wished absolutely to restrain
herself ; but seeing that she could not, she rushed from the
room on a sudden.
"For God^ sake!" cried Pani Makovetski. "She has
run to the stable, of course, and being so heated, will catch
cold. Some one must go for her. Krysia, don't you go ! "
So saying, she went out, and seizing a warm shuba in
the ante-room, hurried to the stable; and after her ran
Zagloba, troubled about his little haiduk. Krysia wished
to go also, but the little knight held her by the hand. " You
heard the prohibition. I will not let this hand go till they
come back."
And, in fact, he did not let it go. But that hand was as
soft as satin. It seemed to Pan Michael that a kind of warm
current was flowing from those slender fingers into his
bones, rousing in them an uncommon pleasantness; there-
66 PAN MICHAEL.
fore he held them more firmly. A slight blush flew over
Krysia's face. " I see that I am a prisoner taken captive."
" Whoever should take such a prisoner would not have
reason to envy the Sultan, for the Sultan would gladly give
half his kingdom for her."
" But you would not sell me to the Pagans ? "
*' Just as I would not sell my soul to the Devil."
Here Pan Michael remarked that momentary enthusiasm
had carried him too far, and he corrected himself : " As I
would not sell my sister."
" That is the right word," said Krysia, seriously. " I am
a sister in affection to your sister, and I will be the same to
you."
" I thank you from my heart ! " said Pan Michael, kissing
her hand ; " for I have great need of consolation."
" I know, I know," repeated the young lady ; " I am an
orphan myself." Here a small tear rolled down from her
eyelid and stopped at the down on her lip.
Pan Michael looked on that tear, on the mouth slightly
shaded, and said, " You are as kind as a real angel ; I feel
comforted already."
Krysia smiled sweetly : " May God reward you ! "
*' As God is dear to me."
The little knight felt meanwhile that if he should kiss
her hand a second time, it would comfort him still more ;
but at that moment his sister appeared. " Basia took the
shuba," said she, " but is in such confusion that she will not
come in for anything. Pan Zagloba is chasing her through
the whole stable."
In fact, Zagloba, sparing neither jests nor persuasion, not
only followed Basia through the stable, but drove her at last
to the jMrd, in hopes that he would persuade her to the
warm house. She ran before him, repeating, " I will not go !
Let the cold catch me ! I will not go ! I will not go ! "
Seeing at last a pillar before the house with pegs, and on
it a ladder, she sprang up the ladder like a squirrel, stopped,
and leaned at last on the eave of the roof. Sitting there,
she turned to Pan Zagloba and cried out half in laughter,
a Well, I will go if you climb up here after me."
" What sort of a cat am I, little haiduk, to creep along
roofs after you ? Is that the way you pay me for loving
you ? "
" I love you too, but from the roof."
" Grandfather wants his way ; grandmother will have
hers. Come down to me this minute ! "
PAN MICHAEL. 67
"I will not go down ! "
" It is laughable, as God is dear to me, to take defeat to
heart as you do. Not you alone, angry weasel, but Kmita,
who passed for a master of masters, did Pan Michael treat
in this way, and not in sport, but in a duel. The most
famous swordsmen — Italians, Germans, and Swedes —
could not stand before him longer than during one ' Our
Father,' and here such a gadfly takes the affair to heart.
Fie ! be ashamed of yourself ! Come down, come down J
Besides, you are only beginning to learn."
•' But I cannot endure Pan Michael ! "
" God be good to you ! Is it because he is exquisitissimus
in that which you yourself wish to know ? You should love
him all the more."
Zagloba was not mistaken. The admiration of Basia for
the little knight increased in spite of her defeat ; but she
answered, "Let Krysialove him."
" Come down ! come down ! "
" I will not come down."
" Very well, stay there ; but I will tell you one thing : it
is not nice for a young lady to sit on a ladder, for she may
give an amusing exhibition to the world."
" But that 's not true," answered Basia, gathering in her
skirts with her hand.
" 1 am an old fellow, — I won't look my eyes out ; but
I '11 call everybody this minute, let others stare at you."
" I '11 come down ! " cried Basia.
With that, Zagloba turned toward the side of the house.
*' As God lives, somebody is coming ! " said he.
In fact, from behind the corner appeared young Adam
Novoveski, who, coming on horseback, had tied his beast at
the side-gate and passed around the house himself, wishing
to enter through the main door. Basia, seeing him, was on
the ground in two springs, but too late. Unfortunately
Pan Adam had seen her springing from the ladder, and
stood confused, astonished, and covered with blushes like a
young girl. Basia stood before him in the same way, till at
last she cried out, —
" A second confusion ! "
Zagloba, greatly amused, blinked some time with his
sound eye ; at length he said, '' Pan Novoveski, a friend
and subordinate of our Michael, and this is Panna Drabi-
novski (Ladder). Tfu ! I wanted to say Yezorkovski."
Pan Adam recovered readily ; and because he was a sol-
58 PAN MICHAEL.
dier of quick wit, though young, he bowed, and raising his
eyes to the wonderful vision, said, "As God lives ! roses
bloom on the snow in Ketling's garden."
But Basia, courtesying, muttered to herself, " For some
other nose than yours." Then she said very charmingly,
" I beg you to come in."
She went forward herself, and rushing into the room
where Fan Michael was sitting with the rest of the com-
pany, cried, making reference to the red kontush of Pan
Adam, " The red finch has come ! " Then she sat at the
table, put one hand into the other, and pursed her mouth in
the style of a demure and strictly reared young lady.
Pan Michael presented his young friend to his sister and
Panna Krysia; and the friend, seeing another young lady
of equal beauty, but of a different order, was confused a
second time ; he covered his confusion, however, with a bow,
and to add to his courage reached his hand to his mustache,
which had not grown much yet. Twisting his fingers above
his lip, he turned to Pan Michael and told him the object
of his coming. The grand hetman wished anxiously to see
the little knight. As far as Pan Adam could conjecture, it
was a question of some military function, for the hetman
had received letters recently from Pan Vilchkovski, from
Pan Silnitski, from Colonel Pivo, and other commandants
stationed in the Ukraine and Podolia, with reports of Cri-
mean events which were not of favorable promise.
" The Khan himself and Sultan Galga, who made treaties
with us at Podhaytse," continued Pan Adam, " wish to ob-
serve the treaties ; but Budjyak is as noisy as a bee-hive at
time of swarming. The Belgrod horde also are in an uproar ;
they do not wish to obey either the Khan or Galga."
" Pan Sobieski has informed me already of that, and
asked for advice," said Zagloba. " What do they say now
about the coming spring ? "
" They say that with the first grass there will be surely
a movement of those worms ; that it will be necessary to
stamp them out a second time," replied Pan Adam, assum-
ing the face of a terrible Mars, and twisting his mustache
till his upper lip reddened.
Basia, who was quick-eyed, saw this at once ; therefore
she pushed back a little, so that Pan Adam might not see
her, and then twisted, as it were, her mustache, imitating
the youthful cavalier. Pan Michael's sister threatened with
her eyes, but at the same time she began to quiver, restrain-
PAN MICHAEL. 59
ing her laughter with difficulty. Volodyovski bit his lips ;
and Krysia dropped her eyes till the long lashes threw a
shadow on her cheeks.
" You are a young man," said Zagloba, " but a soldier of
experience."
" I am twenty-two years old, and I have served the coun-
try seven years without ceasing ; for I escaped to the field
from the lowest bench in my fifteenth year," answered the
young man.
" He knows the steppe, knows how to make his way
through the grass, and to fall on the horde as a kite falls
on grouse," said Pan Michael. "He is no common par-
tisan ! The Tartar will not hide from him in the steppe."
Pan Adam blushed with delight that praise from such
famous lips met him in presence of ladies. He was withal
not merely a falcon of the steppes, but a handsome fellow,
dark, embrowned by the winds. On his face he bore a scar
from his ear to his nose, which from this cut was thinner
on one side than the other. He had quick eyes, accustomed
to look into the distance, above them very dark brows,
joined at the nose and forming, as it were, a Tartar bow.
His head, shaven at the sides, was surmounted by a black,
bushy forelock. He pleased Basia both in speech and in
bearing ; but still she did not cease to mimic him.
" As I live ! " said Zagloba, " it is pleasant for old men
like me to see that a new generation is rising up worthy
of us."
" Not worthy yet," answered Pan Adam.
" I praise the modesty too. We shall see you soon re-
ceiving commands."
" That has happened already ! " cried Pan Michael. " He
has been commandant, and gained victories by himself."
Pan Adam began so to twist his mustache that he lacked
little of pulling out his lip. And Basia, without taking
her eyes from him, raised both hands also to her face, and
mimicked him in everything. But the clever soldier saw
quickly that the glances of the whole company were turn-
ing to one side, where, somewhat behind him, was sitting
the young lady whom he had seen on the ladder, and he
divined at once that something must be against him.
He spoke on, as if paying no heed to the matter, and
sought his mustache as before. At last he selected the
moment, and wheeled around so quickly that Basia had
no time either to turn her eyes from him, or to take her
60 PAN MICHAEL.
hands from her face. She blushed terribly, and not know-
ing herself what to do, rose from the chair. All were con-
fused, and a moment of silence followed.
Basia struck her sides suddenly with her hands : '• A
third confusion ! " cried she, with her silvery voice.
" My gracious lady," said Pan Adam, with animation, " I
saw at once that something hostile was happening behind
me. I confess that I am anxious for a mustache ; but if I
do not get it, it will be because I shall fall for the country,
and in that event I hope I shall deserve tears rather than
laughter from your ladyship."'
Basia stood with downcast eyes, and was the more put to
shame by the sincere words of the cavalier.
" You must forgive her," said Zagloba. " She is wild be-
cause she is young, but she has a golden heart."
And Basia, as if confirming Zagloba's words, said at once
in a low voice, " I beg your forgiveness most earnestly."
Pan Adam caught her hands that moment and fell to
kissing them. " For God's sake, do not take it to heart !
I am not some kind of barbarian. It is for me to beg pardon
for having dared to interrupt your amusement. We soldiers
ourselves are fond of jokes. Mea culpa/ I will kiss those
hands again, and if I have to kiss them till you forgive me,
then, for God's sake, do not forgive me till evening ! "
" Oh, he is a polite cavalier. You see, Basia ! " said Pani
Makovetski.
" I see ! " answered Basia.
" It is all over now," cried Pan Adam.
When he said this he straightened himself, and with
great resolution reached to his mustache from habit, but
suddenly remembered himself and burst out in hearty
laughter. Basia followed him ; others followed Basia.
Joy seized all. Zagloba gave command straightway to
bring one and a second bottle from Ketling's cellar, and
all felt well. Pan Adam, striking one spur against the
other, passed his fingers through his forelock and looked
more and more ardently at Basia. She pleased him greatly.
He grew immensely eloquent ; and since he had served with
the hetman, he had lived in the great world, therefore had
something to talk about. He told them of the Diet of Con-
vocation, of its close, and how in the senate the stove had
tumbled down under the inquisitive spectators, to the great
amusement of all. He departed at last after dinner, with
his eyes and his soul full of Basia.
PAN MICHAEL. 61
CHAPTER IX.
That same day Pan Michael announced himself at the
quarters of the hetman, who gave command to admit the
little knight, and said to him, " I must send Rushchyts to
the Crimea to see what is passing there, and to stir up
the Khan to observe his treaties. Do you wish to enter
service again and take the command after Rushchyts ?
You, Vilchkovski, Silnitski, and Pivo will have an eye on
Doroshenko, and on the Tartars, whom it is impossible to
trust altogether at any time."
Pan Michael grew sad. He had served the flower of his
life. For whole tens of years he had not known rest ; he
had lived in fire, in smoke, in toil, in sleeplessness, without
a roof over his head, without a handful of straw to lie on.
God knows what blood his sabre had not shed. He had not
settled down; he had not married. Men who deserved a
hundred times less were eating the bread of merit ; had
risen to houors, to ofi&ces, to starostaships. He was richer
when he began to serve than he was then. But still it was
intended to use him again, like an old broom. His soul was
rent, because, when friendly and pleasant hands had been
found to dress his wounds, the command was given to tear
himself away and fly to the desert, to the distant boun-
daries of the Commonwealth, without a thought that he
was so greatly wearied in soul. Had it not been for inter-
ruptions and service, he would have enjoyed at least a
couple of years with Anusia. When he thought of all this,
an immense bitterness rose in his soul ; but since it did not
seem to him w^orthy of a cavalier to mention his own services
and dwell on them, he answered briefly, —
" I will go."
"You are not in service," said the hetman; "you can
refuse. You know better yourself if this is too soon for
you."
" It is not too soon for me to die," replied Pan Michael.
Sobieski walked a number of times through the chamber,
then he stopped before the little knight and put his hand
on his shoulder confidentially. " If your tears are not dried
62 PAN MICHAEL.
yet, the wind of the steppe will dry them for you. You
have toiled, cherished soldier, all your life ; toil on still
further ! And should it come ever to your head that you
are forgotten, unrewarded, that rest is not granted you,
that you have received not buttered toast, but a crust, not
a starostaship, but wounds, not rest, but suffering only, set
your teeth and say, ' For thee, Country ! ' Other conso-
lation I cannot give, for I have n't it ; but though not a
priest, I can give you the assurance that serving in this
way, you will go farther on a worn-out saddle than others
in a carriage and six, and that gates will be opened for you
which will be closed before them."
" To thee, Country ! " said Pan Michael, in his soul,
wondering at the same time that the hetman could pene-
trate his secret thoughts so quickly.
Pan Sobieski sat down in front of him and continued :
"I do not wish to speak with you as with a subordinate,
but as with a friend, — nay ! as a father with a son. When
we were in the fire at Podhaytse, and before that in the
Ukraine ; when we were barely able to prevent the prepon-
derance of the enemy, — here, in the heart of the country,
evil men in security, behind our shoulders, were attaining
in turbulence their own selfish ends. Even in those days
it came more than once to my head that this Common-
wealth must perish. License lords it too much over order ;
the public good yields too often to private ends. This has
never happened elsewhere in such a degree. These thoughts
were gnawing me in the day in the field, and in the night
in the tent, for I thought to myself : ' Well, we soldiers are
in a woful condition ; but this is our duty and our portion.
If we could only know that with this blood which is flow-
ing from our wounds, salvation was issuing also.' No !
even that consolation there was not. Oh, I passed heavy
days in Podhaytse, though I showed a glad face to you
officers, lest you might think that I had lost hope of victory
in the field. ' There are no men,' thought I, — ' there are
no men who love this country really.' And it was to me
as if some one had planted a knife in my breast, till a
certain time — the last day at Podhaytse, when I sent
you with two thousand to the attack against twenty-six
thousand of the horde, and you all flew to apparent death,
to certain slaughter, with such a shouting, with such will-
ingness, as if you were going to a wedding — suddenly the
thought came to me : ' Ah, these are my soldiers.' And
PAN MICHAEL. 63
God in one moment took the stone from my heart, and in
my eyes it grew clear. ' These,' said I, ' are perishing
from pure love of the mother ; they will not go to confeder-
acies, nor to traitors. Of these I will form a sacred brother-
hood; of these I will form a school, in which the young
generation will learn. Their example will have influence j
through them this ill-fated people will be reborn, will
become free of selfishness, forget license, and be as a lion
feeling wonderful strength in his limbs, and will astonish
the world. Such a brotherhood will I form of niy
soldiers ! ' "
Here Sobieski flushed up, reared his head, which was
like the head of a Eoman Caesar, and stretching forth his
hands, exclaimed, " Lord ! inscribe not on our walls
' Mene, Tekel, Peres ! ' and permit me to regenerate my
country ! "
A moment of silence followed. Pan Michael sat with
drooping head and felt that trembling had seized his whole
body.
The hetman walked some time with quick steps through
the room and then stopped before the little knight.
" Examples are needed," said he, — '' examples every day
to strike the eye. Volodyovski, I have reckoned you in
the first rank of the brotherhood. Do you wish to belong
to it ? "
The little knight rose and embraced the hetman's knees.
" See," said he, with a voice of emotion, " when I heard
that I had to march again, I thought that a wrong had
been done, and that leisure for my suffering belonged to
me ; but now I see that I sinned, and I repent of my
thought and am unable to speak, for I am ashamed."
The hetman pressed Pan Michael to his heart in silence.
"There is a handful of us," said he; "but others will
follow the example."
" When am I to go ? " asked the little knight. " I could
go even to the Crimea, for I have been there."
" No," answered the hetman ; "to the Crimea I will send
Pan Eushchyts. He has relations there, and even name-
sakes, likely cousins, who, seized in childhood by the horde,
have become Mussulmans and obtained office among the
Pagans. They will help him in everything. Besides, I
need you in the field ; there is no man vour equal in deal-
ing with Tartars,"
" When have I to go ? " repeated the w tie knight.
64 PAN MICHAEL.
" In two weeks at furthest. I need to confer yet with
the vice-chancellor of the kingdom and with the treasurer,
to prepare letters for Eushchyts and give him instructions.
But be ready, for I shall be urgent."
" I shall be ready from to-morrow."
" God reward you for the intention ! but it is not need-
ful to be ready so soon. Moreover, you vi^ill not go to stay
long ; for during the election, if only there is peace, I shall
need you in "Warsaw. You have heard of candidates.
What is the talk among nobles ? "
" I came from the cloister not long since, and there they
do not think of worldly matters. I know only what Pan
Zagloba has told me."
" True. I can obtain information from him ; he is
widely known among the nobles. But for whom do you
think of voting ? "
" I know not myself yet ; but I think that a military
king is necessary for us."
" Yes, yes ! I have such a man too in mind, who by his
name alone would terrify our neighbors. We need a mili-
tary king, as was Stefan Batory. But farewell, cherished
soldier ! We need a military king. Do you repeat this to
all. Farewell. God reward you for your readiness ! "
Pan Michael took farewell and went out. On the road
he meditated. The soldier, however, was glad that he had
before him a week or two, for that friendship and consola-
tion which Krysia gave was dear to him. He was pleased
also with the thought that he would return to the election,
and in general he went home without suffering. The
steppes too had for him a certain charm ; he was pining
for them without knowing it. He was so used to those
spaces without end, in which the horseman feels himself
more a bird than a man.
" Well, I will go," said he, '^ to those measureless fields,
to those stanitsas and mounds, to taste the old life again,
make new campaigns with the soldiers, to guard those
boundaries like a crane, to frolic in spring in the grass, —
well, now, I will go, I will go ! "
Meanwhile he urged on the horse and went at a gallop,
for he was yearning for the speed and the whistle of the
wind in his ears. The day was clear, dry, frosty. Frozen
snow covered the ground and squeaked under the feet
of the horse. Compressed lumps of it flew with force
from his hoofs. Pan Michael sped forward so that his
PAN MICHAEL. 65
attendant, sitting on an inferior horse remained far behind.
It was near sunset ; a little later twilight was in the heavens,
casting a violet reflection on the snowy expanse. On the
ruddy sky the first twinkling stars came out; the moon
hung in the form of a silver sickle. The road was empty ;
the knight passed an odd wagon and flew on without inter-
ruption. Only when he saw Ketling's house in the distance
did he rein in his horse and let his attendant come up. All
at once he saw a slender figure coming toward him. It was
Krysia.
When he recognized her, Pan Michael sprang at once from
his horse, which he gave to the attendant, and hurried up to
the maiden, somewhat astonished, but still more delighted
at sight of her. "Soldiers declare," said he, ''that at
twilight we may meet various supernatural beings, who are
sometimes of evil, sometimes of good, omen; but for me
there can be no better omen than to meet you."
"Pan Adam has come," answered Krysia; "he is passing
the time with Basia and Pani Makovetski. I slipped out
purposely to meet you, for I was anxious about what the
hetman had to say."
The sincerity of these words touched the little knight to
the heart. " Is it true that you are so concerned about
me ? " asked he, raising his eyes to her.
" It is," answered Krysia, with a low voice.
Pan Michael did not take his eyes from her ; never before
had she seemed to him so attractive. On her head was a
satin hood ; white swan's-down encircled her small, palish
face, on which the moonlight was falling, — light which
shone mildly on those noble brows, downcast eyes, long lids,
and that dark, barely visible down above her mouth. There
was a certain calm in that face and great goodness. Pan
Michael felt at the moment that the face was a friendly
and beloved one ; therefore he said, —
" Were it not for the attendant who is riding behind, I
should fall on the snow at your feet from thankfulness."
" Do not say such things," answered Krysia, " for I am
not worthy ; but to reward me say that you will remain
with us, and that I shall be able to comfort you longer."
" I shall not remain," said Pan Michael.
Krysia stopped suddenly. " Impossible ! "
" Usual soldier's service ! I go to Pussia and to the
Wilderness."
" Usual service ? " repeated Krysia, And she began to
6
66 PAN MICHAEL.
hurry in silence toward the house. Pan Michael walked
quickly at her side, a trifle confused. Somehow it was a
little oppressive and dull in his mind. He wanted to say
something ; he wanted to begin conversation again ; he did
not succeed. But still it seemed to him that he had a thou-
sand things to say to her, and that just then was the time,
while they were alone and no one preventing.
"If I begin," thought he, "it will go on; " therefore he
inquired all at once, " But is it long since Pan Adam came ? "
" Not long," answered Krysia.
And again their conversation stopped.
" The road is not that way," thought Pan Michael. " While
1 begin in that fashion, I shall never say anything. But I
see that sorrow has gnawed away what there was of my
wit."
And for a time he hurried on in silence ; his mustaches
merely quivered more and more vigorously. At last he
halted before the house and said, " Think, if I deferred my
happiness so many years to serve the country, with what
face could I refuse now to put off my own comfort ? "
It seemed to the little knight that such a simple argu-
ment should convince Krysia at once ; in fact, after a while
she answered with sadness and mildness, " The more nearly
one knows Pan Michael, the more one respects and honors
him."
Then she entered the house. Basia's exclamations of
" Allah ! Allah ! " reached her in the entrance. And
when they came to the reception-room, they saw Pan Adam
in the middle of it, blindfolded, bent forward, and with
outstretched arms trying to catch Basia, who was hiding in
corners and giving notice of her presence by cries of
" Allah ! " Pani Makovetski was occupied near the window
in conversation with Zagloba.
The entrance of Krysia and the little knight interrupted
the amusement. Pan Adam pulled off the handkerchief
and ran to greet Volodyovski. Immediately after came
Pani Makovetski, Zagloba, and the panting Basia.
" What is it ? what is it ? What did the hetman say ? "
asked one, interrupting another.
" Lady sister," answered Pan Michael, " if you wish to
send a letter to your husband, you have a chance, for I am
going to Russia."
" Is he sending you ? In God's name, do not volunteer
yet, and do not go," cried his sister, with a pitiful voice.
" Will they not give you this bit of time ? "
PAN MICHAEL. 67
" Is your command fixed already ? " asked Zagloba,
gloomily. "Your sister says justly that they are thresh-
ing you as with flails."
" Kushchyts is going to the Crimea, and I take the squad-
ron after him ; for as Pan Adam has mentioned already,
the roads will surely he black (with the enemy) in spring."
'* Are we alone to guard this Commonwealth from thieves,
as a dog guards a house ? " cried Zagloba. " Other men do
not know from which end of a musket to shoot, but for us
there is no rest."
"Never mind! I have nothing to say," answered Pan
Michael. " Service is service ! I gave the hetman my
word that I would go, and earlier or later it is all the same."
Here Pan Michael put his finger on his forehead and re-
peated the argument which he had used once with Krysia,
" You see that if I put off my happiness so many years to
serve the Commonwealth, with what face can I refuse to
give up the pleasure which I find in your company ? "
No one made answer to this; only Basia came up, Avith
lips pouting like those of a peevish child, and said, " I am
sorry for Pan Michael."
Pan Michael laughed joyously. " God grant you happy
fortune ! But only yesterday you said that you could no
more endure me than a wild Tartar."
" What Tartar ? I did not say that at all. You will be
working there against the Tartars, and we shall be lonely
here without you."
" Oh, little haiduk, comfort yourself ; forgive me for the
name, but it fits you most wonderfully. The hetman in-
formed me that my command would not last long. I shall
set out in a week or two, and must be in Warsaw at the
election. The hetman himself wishes me to come, and I
shall be here even if Rushchyts does not return from the
Crimea in May."
" Oh, that is splendid ! "
" I will go with the colonel ; I will go surely," said Pan
Adam, looking quickly at Basia ; and she said in answer, —
" There will be not a few like you. It is a delight for
men to serve under such a commander. Go ; go ! It will
be pleasanter for Pan Michael."
The young man only sighed and stroked his forelock with
his broad palm ; at last he said, stretching his hands, as if
playing blind-man's-buff, " But first I will catch Panna
Barbara ! I will catch her most surely."
68 PAN michap:l.
" Allah ! Allah ! " exclaimed Basia, starting back.
Meau while Krysia approached i'au Michael, with face
radiant and full of quiet joy. " But you are not kind, not
kind to me, Fan Michael ; you are better to Basia than to
me."
" I not kind ? I better to Basia ? " asked the knight,
with astonishment.
"You told Basia that you were coming back to the
election ; if I had known that, I should not have taken
your departure to heart."
" My golden — " cried Pan Michael. But that instant he
checked himself and said, " My dear friend, 1 told you little,
for I had lost my head."
PAN MICHAEL. 69
CHAPTER X.
Pan Michael began to prepare slowly for his departure ;
he did not cease, however, to give lessons to Basia, whom
he liked more and more, nor to walk alone with Krysia and
seek consolation in her society. It seemed to him also that
he found it ; for his good-humor increased daily, and in the
evening he even took part in the games of Basia and Pan
Adam. That young cavalier became an agreeable guest at
Ketling's house. He came in the morning or at midday,
and remained till evening; as all liked him, they were glad
to see him, and very soon they began to hold him as one of
the family. He took the ladies to Warsaw, gave their
orders at the silk shops, and in the evening played blind-
man's-buff and patience with them, repeating that he
must absolutely catch the unattainable Basia before his
departure.
But Basia laughed and escaped always, though Zagloba
said to her, " If this one does not catch you at last, another
man will."
It became clearer and clearer that just " this one " had
resolved to catch her. This must have come even to the
head of the haiduk herself, for she fell sometimes to
thinking till the forelock dropped into her eyes altogether.
Pan Zagloba had his reasons, according to which Pan Adam
was not suitable. A certain evening, when all had retired,
he knocked at Pan Michael's chamber.
" I am so sorry that we must part," said he, " that I have
come to get a good look at you. God knows when we shall
see each other again."
" I shall come in all certainty to the election," said the
little knight, embracing his old friend, " and I will tell you
why- The hetman wishes to have here the largest number
possible of men beloved by the knighthood, so that they
may capture.nobles for his candidate ; and because — thanks
to God ! — my name has some weight among our brethren,
he wants me to come surely. He counts on you also."
''Indeed, he is trying to catch me with a large net; yet
I see something, and though I am rather bulky, still I can
70 PAN MICHAEL.
creep out through any hole in that net. I will not vote foi
a Frenchman."
« Why ? "
" Because he would be for absolutum dominium (absolute
rule)."
" Conde would have to swear to the pacta conventa like
any other man ; and he must be a great leader, — he is
renowned for warlike achievement."
" With God's favor we have no need of seeking leaders in
France. Pan Sobieski himself is surely no worse than
Conde. Think of it, Michael ; the French wear stockings
like the Swedes ; therefore, like them they of course keep
no oaths. Carolus Gustavus was ready to take an oath
every hour. For the Swedes to take an oath or crack a nut
is all one. What does a pact mean when a man has no
honesty ? "
''But the Commonwealth needs defence. Oh, if Prince
Yeremi were alive ! We would elect him king with one
'r>
voice."
" His son is alive, the same blood."
" But not the same courage. It is God's pity to look at
him, for he is more like a serving-man than a prince of such
worthy blood. If it were a different time ! But now the
first virtue is regard for the good of the country. Pan Yan
says the same thing. Whatever the hetman does, I will do,
for I believe in his love of the Commonwealth as in the
Gospel."
" It is time to think of that. It is too bad that you are
going now."
" But what will you do ? "
" I will go to Pan Yan. The boys torment me at times ;
still, when I am away for a good while I feel lonely without
them."
"If war comes after the election, Pan Yan too will go to
it. Who knows ? You may take the field yourself ; we
may campaign yet together in Eussia. How much good
and evil have we gone through in those parts ! "
" True, as God is dear to me ! there our best years flowed
by. At times the wish comes to see all those places which
witnessed our glory."
" Then come with me now. We shall be cheerful together ;
in five months I will return to Ketling. He will be at home
then, and Pan Yan will be here."
" No, Michael, it is not the time for me now ; but I prom-
PAN MICHAEL. 71
ise that if you marry some lady with land in Kussia, I will
go with you and see your installation."
Pan Michael was confused a little, but answered at once,
" How should I have a wife in my head ? The best proof
that I have not is that I am going to the army."
" It is that which torments me ; for I used to think, if not
one, then another woman. iMichael, have God in your
heart ; stop; where will you find a better chance than just
at this moment ? Eemember that years will come later in
which you will say to yourself : ' Each has his wife and his
children, but I am alone, like Matsek's pear-tree, sticking
up in the field.' And sorrow will seize you and terrible
yearning. If you had married that dear one ; if she had
left children, — I should not trouble you ; I should have
some object for my affection and ready hope for consolation ;
but as things now are, the time may come when you will
look around in vain for a near soul, and you will ask your-
self, ' Am I living in a foreign country ? ' "
Pan Michael was silent ; he meditated ; therefore Zagloba
began to speak again, looking quickly into the face of the
little knight, " In my mind and my heart I chose first of all
that rosy haiduk for you : to begin with, she is gold, not a
maiden ; and secondly, such venomous soldiers as you would
give to the world have not been on earth yet."
" She is a storm ; besides, Pan Adam wants to strike fire
with her."
" That 's it, — that 's it ! To-day she Avould prefer you
to a certainty, for she is in love with your glory ; but when
you go, and he remains — I know he will remain, the rascal !
for there is no war — who knows what will happen ? "
" Basia is a storm ! Let Xovoveski take her. I wish
him well, because he is a brave man."
''Michael!" said Zagloba, clasping his hands, "think
what a posterity that would be ! "
To this the little knight answered with the greatest sim-
plicity, " I knew two brothers Bal whose mother was a
Drohoyovski,^ and they were excellent soldiers."
" Ah ! I was waiting for that. You have turned in that
direction ? " cried Zagloba.
Pan Michael was confused beyond measure ; at last he
replied, " What do you say ? I am turning to no side ; but
when I thought of Basia's bravery, which is really manlike,
^ Drohoyovski is Parma Krysia's family name.
72 PAN MICHAEL.
Krysia came to my mind at once ; in her there is more of
woman's nature. When one of them is mentioned, the
other comes to mind, for they are both together."
" Well, well ! God bless you with Krysia, though as God
is dear to me, if I were young, I should fall in love with
Basia to kill. You would not need to leave such a wife at
home in time of war ; you could take her to the field, and
have her at your side. Such a woman would be good for
you in the tent ; and if it came to that, even in time of
battle she would handle a musket. But she is honest and
good. Oh, my haiduk, my little darling haiduk, they have
not known you here, and have nourished you with thank-
lessness ; but if I were something like sixty years younger,
I should see what sort of a Pani Zagloba there would be in
my house."
" I do not detract from Basia."
" It is not a question of detracting from her virtues, but
of giving her a husband. But you prefer Krysia."
" Krysia is my friend."
" Your friend, not your f riendess ? That must be because
she has a mustache. I am your friend ; Pan Yan is ; so is
Ketling. You do not need a man for a friend, but a woman.
Tell this to yourself clearly, and don't throw a cover over
your eyes. Guard yourself, Michael, against a friend of
the fair sex, even though that friend has a mustache ; for
either you will betray that friend, or you yourself will
be betrayed. The Devil does not sleep, and he is glad to
sit between such friends; as example of this, Adam and
Eve began to be friends, till that friendship became a bone
in Adam's throat."
" Do not offend Krysia, for I will not endure it in any
way."
" God guard Krysia ! There is no one above my little
haiduk ; but Krysia is a good maiden too. I do not attack
her in any way, but I say this to you: When you sit
near her, your cheeks are as flushed as if some one had
pinched them, and your mustaches are quivering, your fore-
lock rises, and you are panting and striking with your feet
and stamping like a ring-dove ; and all this is a sign of
desires. Tell some one else about friendship ; I am too old
a sparrow for that talk."
" So old that you see that which is not."
" Would that I were mistaken ! Would that my haiduk
were in question ! Michael, good-night to you. Take the
PAIJ MICHAEL. 73
haiduk ; the haiduk is the eomelier. Take the haiduk ; take
the haiduk ! "
Zagloba rose and went out of the room.
Pan Michael tossed about the whole night ; he could not
sleep, for unquiet thoughts passed through his head all the
time. He saw before him Krysia's face, her eyes with
long lashes, and her lip with down. Dozing seized him at
moments, but the vision did not vanish. On waking, he
remembered the words of Zagloba, and called to mind how
rarely the wit of that man was mistaken in anything. At
times when half sleeping, half waking, the rosy face of Basia
gleamed before him, and the sight calmed him ; but again
Krysia took her place quickly. The poor knight turns to
the wall now, sees her eyes ; turns to the darkness in the
room, sees her eyes, and in them a certain languishing, a
certain encouragement. At times those eyes are closing,
as if to say, " Let thy will be done ! " Pan Michael sat
up in the bed and crossed himself. Toward morning the
dream flew away altogether ; then it became oppressive and
bitter to him. Shame seized him, and he began to reproach
himself harshly, because he did not see before him that
beloved one who was dead ; that he had his eyes, his heart,
his soul, full not of her, but of the living. It seemed to him
that he had sinned against the memory of Anusia, hence he
shook himself once and a second time; then springing from
the bed, though it was dark yet, he began to say his morning
" Our Father.'*
When Pan Michael had finished, he put his finger on
his forehead and said, " I must go as soon as possible, and
restrain this friendship at once, for perhaps Zagloba is
right." Then, more cheerful and calm, he went down to
breakfast. After breakfast he fenced with Basia, and
noticed, beyond doubt, for the first time, that she drew
one's eyes, she was so attractive with her dilated nostrils
and panting breast. He seemed to avoid Krysia, who,
noting this, followed him with her eyes, staring from
astonishment; but he avoided even her glance. It was
cutting his heart ; but he held out.
After dinner he went with Basia to the storehouse, where
Ketling had another collection of arms. He showed her
various weapons, and explained the use of them. Then
they shot at a mark from Astrachan bows. The maiden
was made happy with the amusement, and became giddier
than ever, so that Pani Makovetski had to restrain her.
74 PAN MICHAEL.
Thus passed the second day. On the third Pan Michael
went with Zagloba to Warsaw to the Danilovich Palace to
learn something conceruing the time of his departure. In
the evening the little knight told the ladies that he would
go surely in a week. While saying this, he tried to speak
carelessly and joyfully. He did not even look at Krysia.
The young lady was alarmed, tried to ask him touching
various things ; he answered politely, with friendliness,
but talked more with Basia.
Zagloba, thinking this to be the fruit of his counsel,
rubbed his hands with delight ; but since nothing could
escape his eye, he saw Krysia's sadness. "She has changed,"
thought he ; *' she has changed noticeably. Well, that is
nothing, — the ordinary nature of fair heads. But Michael
has turned away sooner than I hoped. He is a man in a
hundred, but a whirlwind in love, and a whirlwind he will
remain."
Zagloba had, in truth, a good heart, and was sorry at once
for Panna Krysia. "I will say nothing to the maiden
directlj'," thought he, " but I must think out some conso-
lation for her." Then, using the privilege of age and a
white head, he went to her after supper and began to stroke
her black, silky hair. She sat quietly, raising toward him
her mild eyes, somewhat astonished at his tenderness, but
grateful.
In the evening Zagloba nudged Pan Michael in the side
at the door of the little knight's room, " Well, what ? " said
he. " No one can beat the haiduk ? "
" A charming kid," answered Pan Michael. " She will
make as much uproar as four soldiers in the house, — a
regular drummer."
"A drummer ? God grant her to go with your drum as
quickly as possible ! "
'' Good-night ! "
" Good-night ! Wonderful creatures, those fair heads !
Since you approached Basia a little, have you noted the
change in Krysia ? "
" No, I have not," answered the little knight.
"As if some one had tripped her."
" Good-night," repeated Pan Michael, and went quickly to
his room.
Zagloba, in counting on the little knight's instability,
over-reckoned somewhat, and in general acted awkwardly
in mentioning the change in Krysia ; for Pan Michael was
PAN MICHAEL, 76
80 affected that something seemed to seize him by the
throat.
" And this is how I pay her for kindness, for comforting
me in grief, like a sister," said he to himself. " Well, what
evil have I done to her ? " thought he, after a moment of
meditation. " What have I done ? I have slighted her
for three days, which was rude, to say the least. I have
slighted the cherished giil, the dear one. Because she
wished to cure my wounds, I have nourished her with
ingratitude. If I only knew," continued he, " how to pre-
serve measure and restrain dangerous friendship, and not
offend her; but evidently my wit is too dull for such
management."
Fan Michael was angry at himself ; but at the same time
great pity rose in his breast. Involuntaiily he began to think
of Krysia as of a beloved and injured person. Anger against
himself grew in him every moment.
" I am a barbarian, a barbarian ! " repeated he. And
Krysia overwhelmed Basia completely in his mind. " Let
him who pleases take that kid, that wind-mill, that rattler,"
said he to himself, — '* Pan Adam or the Devil, it is all one
to me ! "
Anger rose in him against Basia, who was indebted to
God for her disposition ; but it never came to his head
once that he might wrong her more with this anger than
Krysia with his pretended indifference. Krysia, with a
woman's instinct, divined straightway that some change
was taking place in Pan Michael. It was at once both
bitter and sad for the maiden that the little knight seemed
to avoid her ; but she understood instantly that something
must be decided between them, and that their friendship
could not continue unmodified, but must become either far
greater than it had been or cease altogether. Hence she
was seized by alarm, which increased at the thought of Pan
Michael's speedy departure. Love was not in Krysia's heart
yet. The maiden had not come to self-consciousness on
that point ; but in her heart and in her blood there was a
great readiness for love. Perhaps too she felt a light turn-
ing of the head. Pan Michael was surrounded with the
glory of the first soldier in the Commonwealth. All knights
were repeating his name with respect. His sister exalted
his honor to the sky; the charm of misfortune covered
him ; and in addition, the young lady, living under the
same roof with him, grew accustomed to his attraction.
76 PAN MICHAEL.
Krysia had this in her nature, she was fond of being
loved ; therefore when Pan Michael began in those recent
days to treat her with indifference, her self-esteem suffered
greatly ; but having a good heart, she resolved not to show
an angry face or vexation, and to win him by kindness.
That came to her all the more easily, since on the following
day Pan Michael had a penitent mien, and not only did not
avoid Krysia's glance, but looked into her eyes, as if wish-
ing to say, "Yesterday I offended you; to-day I implore
your forgiveness." He said so much to her with his eyes
that under their influence the blood flowed to the young
lady's face, and her disquiet was increased, as if with a
presentiment that very soon something important would
happen. In fact, it did happen. In the afternoon Pani
Makovetski went with Basia to Basia's relative, the wife of
the chamberlain of Lvoff, who was stopping in Warsaw;
Krysia feigned purposely a headache, for curiosity seized
her to know what she and Pan Michael would do if left to
themselves.
Zagloba did not go, it is true, to the chamberlain's wife,
but he had the habit of sleeping a couple of hours after
dinner, for he said that it saved him from fatness, and gave
him clear wit in the evening ; therefore, after he had
chatted an hour or so, he began to prepare for his room.
Krysia's heart beat at once more unquietly. But what a
disillusion was awaiting her ! Pan Michael sprang up, and
went out with Zagloba.
"He will come back soon," thought Krysia. And taking
a little drum, she began to embroider on it a gold top for
a cap to give Pan Michael at his departure. Her eyes rose,
however, every little while, and went to the Dantzig clock,
which stood in the corner of Ketling's room, and ticked
with importance.
But one hour and a second passed ; Pan Michael was not
to be seen. Krysia placed the drum on her knees, and
crossing her hands on it, said in an undertone, " But before
he decides, they may come, and we shall not say anything,
or Pan Zagloba may wake."
It seemed to her in that moment that they had in truth
to apeak of some important affair, which might be deferred
through the fault of Pan Michael. At last, however, his
steps were heard in the next room. "He is wandering
around," thought she, and began to embroider diligently
again.
PAN MICHAEL. 77
Volodyovski was, in fact, wandering; lie was walking
through the room, and did not dare to come in. Meanwhile
the sun was growing red and approaching its setting.
" Pan Michael ! " called Krysia, suddenly.
He came in and found her sewing. " Did you call me ? "
" I wished to know if some stranger was walking in the
house ; I have been here alone for two hours."
Pan Michael drew up a chair and sat on the edge of it.
A long time elapsed ; he was silent ; his feet clattered some-
what as he pushed them under the table, and his mustache
quivered. Krysia stopped sewing and raised her eyes to
him ; their glances met, and then both dropped their eyes
suddenly.
When Pan Michael raised his eyes again, the last rays of
the sun were falling on Krysia's face, and it was beautiful
in the light ; her hair gleamed in its folds like gold. " In
a couple of days you are going ? " asked she, so quietly that
Pan Michael barely heard her.
" It cannot be otherwise."
Again a moment of silence, after which Krysia said, " I
thought these last days that you were angry with me."
" As I live," cried Pan Michael, " I would not be worthy
of your regard if I had been, but I was not."
"What was the matter ? " asked Krysia, raising her eyes
to him.
" I wish to speak sincerely, for I think that sincerity is
always better than dissimulation; but I cannot tell how
much solace you have poured into my heart, and how
grateful I feel."
" God grant it to be always so ! " said Krysia, crossing
her hands on the drum.
To this Pan Michael answered with great sadness, " God
grant ! God grant — But Pan Zagloba told me — I speak
before you as before a priest — Pan Zagloba told me that
friendship with fair heads is not a safe thing, for a more
ardent feeling may be hidden beneath it, as fire under ashes.
I thought that perhaps Pan Zagloba was right. Forgive
me, a simple soldier ; another would have brought out the
idea more cleverly, but my heart is bleeding because I have
offended you these recent days, and life is not pleasant to
me."
When he had said this. Pan Michael began to move his
mustaches more quickly than any beetle. Krysia dropped
her head, and after a while two tears rolled down her
78 PAN MICHAEL.
cheeks. "If it will be easier for you, I will conceal my
sisterly affection." A second pair of tears, and then a
third, appeared on her cheeks.
At sight of this, Pan Michael's heart was rent completely;
he sprang toward Krysia, and seized her hands. The drum
rolled from her knees to the middle of the room ; the knight,
however, did not care for that ; he only pressed those warm,
soft, velvety hands to his mouth, repeating, —
" Do not weep. For God's sake, do not weep ! "
Pan Michael did not cease to kiss the hands even when
Krysia put them on her head, as people do usually when
embarrassed; but he kissed them the more ardently, till
the warmth coming from her hair and forehead intoxicated
him as wine does, and his ideas grew confused. Then not
knowing himself how and when, his lips came to her fore-
head and kissed that still more eagerly ; and then he pushed
down to her tearful eyes, and the world went around with
him altogether. Next he felt that most delicate down on
her lip; and after that their mouths met and were pressed
together with all their power. Silence fell on the room ;
only the clock ticked with importance.
Suddenly Basia's steps were heard in the ante-room, and
her childlike voice repeating, " Frost ! frost ! frost ! "
Pan Michael sprang away from Krysia like a frightened
panther from his victim; and at that moment Basia rushed
in with an uproar, repeating incessantly, " Frost ! frost !
frost ! " Suddenly she stumbled against the drum lying in
the middle of the room. Then she stopped, and looking
with astonishment, now on the drum, now on Krysia, now
on the little knight, said, " What is this ? You struck each
other, as with a dart ? "
"But where is auntie?" asked Krysia, striving to bring
out of her heaving breast a quiet, natural voice.
" Auntie is climbing out of the sleigh by degrees,"
answered Basia, with an equally changed voice. Her nos-
trils moved a number of times. She looked once more at
Krysia and Pan Michael, who by that time had raised the
drum, then she left the room suddenly.
Pani Makovetski rolled into the room ; Pan Zagloba
came downstairs, and a conversation set in about the wife
of the chamberlain of Lvoff.
" I did not know that she was Pan Adam's godmother,"
said Pani Makovetski ; " he must have made her his confi-
dante, for she is persecuting Basia with him terribly."
PAN MICHAEL. 79
" But what did Basia say ? " asked Zagloba.
" * A halter for a dog ! ' She said to the chamberlain's
lady : 'He has no mustache, and I have no sense ; and it is
not known which one will get what is lacking first.' "
" I knew that she would not lose her tongue ; but
who knows what her real thought is ? Ah, woman's
wiles ! "
"With Basia, what is on her heart is on her lips.
Besides, I have told you already that she does not feel the
will of God yet ; Krysia does, in a higher degree."
" Auntie ! " said Krysia, suddenly.
Further conversation was interrupted by the servant,
who announced that supper was on the table. All went
then to the dining-room ; but Basia was not there.
" Where is the young lady ? " asked Pani Makovetski
of the servant.
" The young lady is in the stable. I told the young lady
that supper was ready ; the young lady said, ' Well,' and
went to the stable."
"Has something unpleasant happened to her ? She was
so gay," said Pani Makovetski, turning to Zagloba.
Then the little knight, who had an unquiet conscience,
said, " I will go and bring her." And he hurried out. He
found her just inside the stable-door, sitting on a bundle of
hay. She was so sunk in thought that she did not see him
as he entered.
"Panna Basia," said the little knight, bending over
her.
Basia trembled as if roused from sleep, and raised her
eyes, in which Pan Michael saw, to his utter astonishment,
two tears as large as pearls. " For God's sake ! What is
the matter ? You are weeping."
" I do not dream of it," cried Basia, springing up ; "I
do not dream of it ! That is from frost." She laughed
joyously, but the laughter was rather forced. Then, wish-
ing to turn attention from herself, she pointed to the stall
in which was the steed given Pan Michael by the hetman,
and said with animation, " You say it is impossible to go to
that horse ? Now let us see ! "
And before Pan Michael could restrain her, she had
sprung into the stall. The fierce beast began to rear, to
paw, and to put back his ears.
" For God's sake ! he will kill you ! " cried Pan Michael,
springing after her.
80 PAN MICHAEL.
But Basia had begun already to stroke with her palm the
shoulder of the horse, repeating, " Let him kill ! let him
kill I "
But the horse turned to her his steaming nostrils and
gave a low neigh, as if rejoiced at the fondling.
PAN MICHAEL. gl
CHAPTER XL
A-LL the nights that Pan Michael had spent were nothing
11/ comparison with the night after that adventure with
Erysia. For, behold, he had betrayed the memory of his
dead one, and he loved that memory. He had deceived the
confidence of the living woman, had abused friendship, had
contracted certain obligations, had acted like a man without
conscience. Another soldier would have made nothing of
such a kiss, or, what is more, would have twisted his
mustache at thought of it ; but Pan Michael was squeamish,
especially since the death of Anusia, as is every man who
has a soul in pain and a torn heart. What was left for
him to do, then ? How was he to act ?
Only a few days remained until his departure ; that
departure would cut short everything. But was it proper
to go without a word to Krysia, and leave her as he would
leave any chamber-maid from whom he might steal a
kiss? The brave heart of Pan Michael trembled at the
thought. Even in the struggle in which he was then, the
thought of Krysia filled him with pleasure, and the remem-
brance of that kiss passed through him with a quiver of
delight. Rage against his own head seized him ; still he
could not refrain from a feeling of sweetness. And he
took the whole blame on himself.
" I brought Krysia to that," repeated he, with bitterness
and pain ; " I brought her to it, therefore it is not just for
me to go away without a word. What, then ? Make a
proposal, and go away Krysia's betrothed ? "
Here the form of Anusia stood before the knight, dressed
in white, and pale herself as wax, just as he had laid her
in the coffin. '' This much is due me," said the figure,
" that you mourn and grieve for me. You wished at first
to become a monk, to bewail me all your life ; but now you
are taking another before my poor soul could fly to the
gates of heaven. Ah ! wait, let me reach heaven first; let
me cease looking at the earth."
And it seemed to the knight that he was a species of
perjurer before that bright soul whose memory he should
82 PAN MICHAEL.
honor and hold as sacred. Sorrow and immeasurable shame
seized him, and self-contempt. He desired death.
" Anulya," ^ repeated he, on his knees, " I shall not cease
to bewail thee till death ; but what am I to do now ? "
The white form gave no answer to that as it vanished
like a light mist ; and instead of it appeared in the imagi-
nation of the knight Krysia's eyes and her lip covered with
down, and with it temptations from which the knight
wished to free himself. So his heart was wavering in
uncertainty, suffering, and torment. At moments it came
to his head to go and confess all to Zagloba, and take
counsel of that man whose reason could settle all difficul-
ties. And he had foreseen everything ; he had told before-
hand what it was to enter into "friendship" with fair
heads. But just that view restrained the little knight. He
recollected how sharply he had called to Pan Zagloba,
" Do not olTend Panna Krysia, sir ! " And now, who had
offended Panna Krysia ? Who was the man who had
thought, " Is it not best to leave her like a chamber-maid
and go away ? "
" If it were not for that dear one up there, I would not
hesitate a moment," thought the knight, " I should not be
tormented at all ; on the contrary, I should be glad in soul
that I had tasted such delight." After a while he muttered,
'' I would take it willingly a hundred times." Seeing, how-
ever, that temptations were flocking around him, he shook
them off again powerfully, and began to reason in this way :
" It is all over. Since I have acted like one who is not
desirous of friendship, but who is looking for satisfaction
from Cupid, I must go by that road, and tell Krysia to-
morrow that I wish to marry her."
Here he stopped awhile, then thought further thuswise :
*' Through which declaration the confidence of to-day will
become quite proper, and to-morrow I can permit myself — "
But at this moment he struck his mouth with his palm.
" Tfu ! " said he ; " is a whole chambul of devils sitting
behind my collar ? "
But still he did not set aside his plan of making the
declaration, thinking to himself simply: "If I offend the
dear dead one, I can conciliate her with Masses and praj^er ;
by this I shall show also that I remember her always, and
will not cease in devotion. If people wonder and laugh at
1 A diminutive of Anna, expressing endearment.
PAN MICHAEL. 83
me because two weeks ago I wanted from sorrow to be a
mouk, aud uow have made a deckiration of love to another,
the shame will be on my side alone. If I make no declara-
tion, the innocent Krysia will have to share my shame and
my fault. I will propose to her to-morrow ; it cannot be
otherwise," said he, at last.
He calmed himself then considerably ; and when he had
repeated *' Our Father," and prayed earnestly for Anusia,
he fell asleep. In the morning, when he woke, he repeated,
'' I will propose to-day." But it was not so easy to propose,
for Pan Michael did not wish to inform others, but to talk
with Krysia first, and then act as was proper. Meanwhile
Pan Adam arrived in the early morning, and filled the
whole house with his presence.
Krysia went about as if poisoned ; the whole day she
was pale, worried, sometimes dropped her eyes, sometimes
blushed so that the color went to her neck ; at times her
lips quivered as if she were going to cr}^ ; then again she
was as if dreamy and languid. It was difficult for the
knight to approach her, and especially to remain long alone
with her. It is true he might have taken her to walk, for
the weather was wonderful, and some time before he would
have done so without any scruple ; but now he dared not,
for it seemed to him that all would divine on the spot what
his object was, — all would think he was going to propose.
Pan Adam saved him. He took Pani Makovetski aside,
conversed with her a good while touching something, then
both returned to the room in which the little knight was
sitting with the two young ladies and Pan Zagloba, and
said, " You young people might have a ride in two sleighs,
for the snow is sparkling."
At this Pan Michael inclined quickly to Krysia' s ear and
said, " I beg you to sit with me. I have a world of things
to say."
" Very well," answered Krysia.
Then the two men hastened to the stables, followed by
Basia ; and in the space of a few " Our Fathers," the two
sleighs were driven up before the house. Pan Michael and
Krysia took their places in one. Pan Adam and the little
haiduk in the other, and moved on without drivers.
When they had gone, Pani Makovetski turned to Zagloba
and said, " Pan Adam has proposed for Basia."
" How is that ? " asked Zagloba, alarmed.
" His godmother, the wife of the chamberlain of Lvoff,
84 PAN MICHAEL.
is to come here to-morrow to talk witli me ; Pan Adam him-
self has begged of me permission to talk with Basia, even
hintingly, for he understands himself that if Basia is not
his friend, the trouble and pains will be useless."
'' It was for this that you, my benefactress, sent them
sleigh-riding ? "
" For this. My husband is very scrupulous. More than
once he has said to me, 'I will guard their property, but
let each choose a husband for herself ; if he is honorable,
I will not oppose, even in case of inequality of property.'
Moreover, they are of mature years and can give advice to
themselves."
" But what answer do you think of giving Pan Adam's
godmother ? "
" My husband will come in May. I will turn the affair
over to him ; but I think this way, — as Basia wishes, so
will it be."
" Pan Adam is a stripling ! "
"But Michael himself says that he is a famous soldier,
noted already for deeds of valor. He has a respectable
property, and his godmother has recounted to me all his
relations. You see, it is this way : his great-grandfather
was born of Princess Senyut ; he was married the first
time to — "
" But what do I care for his relations ? " interrupted
Zagloba, not hiding his ill-humor ; " he is neither brother
nor godfather to me, and I tell your ladyship that I have
predestined the little haiduk to Michael ; for if among
maidens who walk the world on two feet there is one
better or more honest than she, may I from this moment
begin to walk on all-four like a bear ! "
" Michael is thinking of nothing yet ; and even if he were,
Krysia has struck his eye more. Ah ! God, whose ways are
inscrutable, will decide this."
"But if that bare-lipped youngster goes away with
a water-melon,^ I shall be drunk with delight," added
Zagloba.
Meanwhile in the two sleighs the fates of both knights
were in the balance. Pan Michael was unable to utter a
word for a long time ; at last he said to Krysia, " Do not
think that I am a frivolous man, or some kind of fop, for
not such are my years."
1 To place a water-melon in the carriage of a suitor was one way of
refusing him.
PAN MICHAEL. 86
Krysia made no answer.
" Forgive me for what I did yesterday, for it was from
the good feeling which I have for you, which is so great
that I was altogether unable to restrain it. My gracious
lady, my beloved Krysia, consider who I am ; I am a simple
soldier, whose life has been passed in wars. Another would
have prepared an oration beforehand, and then come to con-
fidence ; I have begun with confidence. Kemember this
also, that if a horse, though trained, takes the bit in his
teeth and runs away with a man, why should not love,
whose force is greater, run away with him ? Love carried
me away, simply because you are dear to me. My beloved
Krysia, you are worthy, of castellans and senators ; but if
you do not disdain a soldier, who, though in simple rank,
has served the country not without some glory, I fall at
your feet, I kiss your feet, and I ask, do you wish me ?
Can you think of me without repulsion ? "
" Pan Michael ! " answered Krysia. And her hand, drawn
from her muff, hid itself in the hand of the knight.
'' Do you consent ? " asked Volodyovski.
" I do ! " answered Krysia ; " and I know that I could not
find a more honorable man in all Poland."
" God reward you ! God reward you, Krysia ! " said the
knight, covering the hand with kisses. " A greater hap-
piness could not meet me. Only tell me that you are not
angry at yesterday's confidence, so that I may find relief of
conscience."
" I am not angry."
" Oh that I could kiss your feet ! " cried Pan Michael.
They remained some time in silence ; the runners were
whistling on the snow, and snowballs were flying from under
the horse's feet. Then Pan Michael said, " I marvel that
you regard me."
" It is more wonderful," answered Krysia, " that you
came to love me so quickly."
At this Pan Michael's face grew very serious, and he
said, " It may seem ill to you that before I shook off sorrow
for one, I fell in love with another. I own to you also, as
if I were at confession, that in my time I have been giddy ;
but now it is different. I have not forgotten that dear one,
and shall never forget her ; I love her yet, and if you
knew how much I weep for her, you would weep over
me yourself."
Here voice failed the little knight, for he was greatly
86 PAN MICHAEL.
ruovecl, and perhaps for that reason he did not notice that
these words did not seem to make a very deep impression
on Krysia.
Silence followed again, interrupted this time by the lady :
" I will try to comfort you, as far as my strength permits."
" I loved you so soon," said Pan Michael, " because you
began from the first day to cure my wounds. What was T
to you ? Nothing ! But you began at once, because you had
pity in your heart for an unfortunate. Ah ! I am thankful
to you, greatly thankful ! Who does not know this will
perhaps reproach me, since I wished to be a monk in
November, and am preparing for marriage in December.
First, Pan Zagloba will be ready to jeer, for he is glad to
do that when occasion offers ; but let the man jeer who is
able ! I do not care about that, especially since the
reproach will not fall on you, but on me."
Krysia began to look at the sky thoughtfully, and said at
last, " Must we absolutely tell people of our engagement ? "
" What is your meaning ? "
" You are going away, it seems, in a couple of days ? "
"Even against my will, I must go."
" I am wearing mourning for my father. Why should we
exhibit ourselves to the gaze of people ? Let our engage-
ment remain between ourselves, and people need not know
of it till you return from Russia. Are you satisfied ? "
" Then I am to say nothing to my sister ? "
" I will tell her myself, but after you have gone."
" And to Pan Zagloba ? "
" Pan Zagloba would sharpen his wit on me. Ei, better
say nothing ! Basia too would tease me ; and she these
last days is so whimsical and has such changing humor as
never before. Better say nothing." Here Krysia raised
her dark-blue eyes to the heavens : " God is the witness
above us ; let people remain uninformed."
"I see that your wit is equal to your beauty. I agree.
Then God is our witness. Amen ! Now rest your shoulder
on me ; for as soon as our contract is made, modesty is not
opposed to that. Have no fear! Even if I wished to
repeat yesterday's act, I cannot, for I must take care of
the horse."
Krysia gratified the knight, and he said, " As often as
we are alone, call me by name only."
"Somehow it does not fit," said she, with a smile. "I
never shall dare to do that."
PAN MICHAEL. 87
" But I have dared."
" For Pan Michael is a knight, Pan Michael is daring,
Pan Michael is a soldier."
" Krysia, you are my love ! "
"Mich — " But Krysia had not courage to finish, and
covered her face with her muff.
After a while Pan Michael returned to the house ; they
did not converse much on the road, but at the gate the
little knight asked again, "But after yesterday's — you
understand — were you very sad ? "
" Oh, I was ashamed and sad, but had a wonderful feel-
ing," added she, in a lower voice.
All at once they put on a look of indifference, so that no
one might see what had passed between them. r)Ut that
was a needless precaution, for no one paid heed to them.
It is true that Zagloba and Pan Michael's sister ran out to
meet the two couples, but their eyes were turned only on
Basia and Pan Adam.
Basia was red, certainly, but it was unknown whether from
cold or emotion ; and Pan Adam was as if poisoned. Imme-
diately after, too, he took farewell of the lady of the house.
In vain did she try to detain him ; in vain Pan Michael
himself tried to persuade him to remain to supper : he
excused himself with service and went away. That moment
Pan Michael's sister, without saying a word, kissed Basia
on the forehead ; the young lady flew to her own chamber
and did not return to supper.
Only on the next day did Zagloba make a direct attack
on her and inquire, " Well, little haiduk, a thunderbolt, as
it were, struck Pan Adam ? "
" Aha ! " answered she, nodding affirmatively and blinking.
" Tell me what you said to him."
" The question was quick, for he is daring ; but so was
the answer, for I too am daring. Is it not true ? "
" You acted splendidly ! Let me embrace you ! What
did he say ? Did he let himself be beaten off easily ? "
" He asked if with time he could not effect something.
I was sorry for him, but no, no ; nothing can come of
that ! "
Here Basia, distending her nostrils, began to shake her
forelock somewhat sadly, as if in thought.
" Tell me your reasons," said Zagloba.
" He too wanted them, but it was of no use ; I did not tell
him, and I will tell no man."
88 PAN MICHAEL.
"But perhaps," said Zagloba, looking quickly into her
eyes, " you bear some hidden love in your heart. Hei ? "
" A fig for love ! " cried Basia. And springing from the
place, she began to repeat quickly, as if wishing to cover
her confusion, " I do not want Pan Adam ! I do not want
Pan Adam ! I do not want any one ! Why do you plague
me ? Why do you plague me, all of you ? " And on a
sudden she burst into tears.
Zagloba comforted her as best he could, but during the
whole day she was gloomy and peevish. " Michael," said
he at dinner, " you are going, and Ketling will come soon ;
he is a beauty above beauties. I know not how these
young ladies will defend themselves, but I think this, when
you come back, you will find them both dead in love. "
" Profit for us ! " said Volodyovski. " We '11 give him
Panna Basia at once."
Basia fixed on him the look of a wild-cat and said, " But
why are you less concerned about Krysia ? "
The little knight was confused beyond measure at these
words, and said, " You do not know Ketling's power, but
you will discover it."
"But why should not Krysia discover it? Besides, it is
not I who sing, —
' The fair head grows faint ;
Where will she hide herself ?
How will the poor thing defend herself 1 ' "
Now Krysia was confused in her turn, and the little
wasp continued, " In extremities I will ask Pan Adam to
lend me his shield ; but when you go away, I know not
with what Krysia will defend herself, if peril comes on
her."
Pan Michael had now recovered, and answered somewhat
severely, " Perhaps she will find wherewith to defend her-
self better than you."
" How so ? "
"For she is less giddy, and has more sedateness and
dignity."
Pan Zagloba and the little knight's sister thought that
the keen haiduk would come to battle at once ; but to their
great amazement, she dropped her head toward the plate,
and after a while said, in a low voice, "If you are angry,
I ask pardon of you and of Krysia."
PAN MICHAEL. 89
CHAPTER XII.
As Pan Michael had permission to set out whenever he
wished, he went to Anusia's grave at Chenstohova. After he
had shed the last of his tears there, he journeyed on farther ;
and under the influence of fresh reminiscences it occurred
to him that the secret engagement with Krysia was in some
way too early. He felt that in sorrow and mourning there
is something sacred and inviolable, which should not be
touched, but permitted to rise heavenward like a cloud,
and vanish in measureless space. Other men, it is true,
after losing their wives, had married in a month or in two
months ; but they had not begun with the cloister, nor had
misfortune met them at the threshold of happiness after
whole years of waiting. But even if men of common mould
do not respect the sacredness of sorrow, is it proper to
follow their example ?
Pan Michael journeyed forward then toward Russia, and
reproaches went with him. But he was so just that he took
all the blame on himself, and did not put any on Krysia;
and to the many alarms which seized him was added this
also, would not Krysia in the depth of her soul take that
haste ill of him ?
" Surely she would not act thus in my place," said Pan
Michael to himself ; " and having a lofty soul herself,
beyond doubt, she seeks loftiness in others."
Fear seized the little knight lest he might seem to her
petty ; but that was vain fear. Krysia cared nothing for
Pan Michael's mourning; and when he spoke to her too
much concerning it, not only did it not excite sympathy in
the lady, but it roused her self-love. Was not she, the
living woman, equal to the dead one ? Or, in general, was
she of such small worth that the dead Anusia could be her
rival ? If Zagloba had been in the secret, he would have
pacified Pan Michael certainly, by saying that women have
not over-much mercy for one another.
After Volodyovski's departure, Panna Krysia was aston-
ished not a little at what had happened, and at this, that the
latch had fallen. In going from the Ukraine to Warsaw.
90 PAN MICHAEL.
where she had never been before, she had imagined that it
would be different altogether. At the Diet of Convocation
the escorts of bishops and dignitaries would meet ; a bril-
liant knighthood would assemble from all sides of the
Commonwealth. How many amusements and reviews
would there be, how much bustle ! and in all that whirl,
in the concourse of knights, would appear some unknown
"he," some knight such as maidens see only in dreams.
This knight would flush up with love, appear under her
windows with a lute ; he would form cavalcades, love and
sigh a long time, wear on his armor the knot of his loved
one, suffer and overcome obstacles before he would fall
at her feet and win mutual love.
But nothing of all that had come to pass. The haze,
changing and colored, like a rainbow, vanished ; a knight
appeared, it is true, — a knight not at all common, heralded
as the first soldier of the Commonwealth, a great cavalier,
but not much, or indeed, not at all, like that " he." There
were no cavalcades either, nor playing of lutes, nor tourna-
ments, nor the knot on the armor, nor bustle, nor games, nor
any of all that which rouses curiosity like a May dream,
or a wonderful tale in the evening, which intoxicates like
the odor of flowers, which allures as bait does a bird ; from
which the face flushes, the heart throbs, the body trembles.
There was nothing but a small house outside the city ; in
the house Pan Michael ; then intimacy grew up, and the
rest of the vision disappeared as the moon disappears in
the sky when clouds come and hide it. If that Pan
Michael had appeared at the end of the story, he would be
the desired one. More than once, when thinking of his
fame, of his worth, of his valor, which made him the glory
of the Commonwealth and the terror of its enemies, Krysia
felt that, in spite of all, she loved him greatly ; only it
seemed to her that something had missed her, that a certain
injustice had met her, a little through him, or rather through
haste. That haste, therefore, had fallen into the hearts of
both like a grain of sand ; and since both were farther and
farther from each other, that grain began to pain them
somewhat. It happens frequently that something insignifi-
cant as a little thorn pricks the feelings of people, and in
time either heals or festers more and more, and brings
bitterness and pain, even to the greatest love. But in this
case it was still far to pain and bitterness. For Pan
Michael, the thought of Krysia was especially agreeable
PAN MICHAEL. 91
and soothing ; and the thought of her followed him as his
shadow follows a man. He thought too that the farther he
went, the dearer she would become to him, and the more he
would sigh and yearn for her. The time passed more
heavily for her; for no one visited Ivetling's house since
the departure of the little knight, and day followed day
in monotony and weariness.
Pani Makovetski counted the days before the election,
waited for her husband, and talked only of him ; Basia had
put on a very long face. Zagloba reproached her, saying
that she had rejected Pan Adam and was then wishing for
him. In fact, she would have been glad if even he had
come ; but iSTovoveski said to himself, ''There is nothing for
me there," and soon he followed Pan Michael. Zagloba too
was preparing to return to Pan Yan's, saying that he wished
to see his boys. Still, being heavy, he piat off his journey
da}^ after day ; he explained to Basia that she was the cause
of his delay, that he was in love with her and intended to
seek her hand. Meanwhile he kept company with Krysia
when Pan Michael's sister went with Basia to visit the wife
of the chamberlain of Lvoff. Krysia never accompanied
them in those visits ; for the lady, notwithstanding her
worthiness, could not endure Krysia. Frequently and
often too Zagloba went to Warsaw, where he met pleasant
company and returned more than once tipsy on the follow-
ing day ; and then Krysia was entirely alone, passing the
dreary hours in thinking a little of Pan Michael, a little of
what might happen if that latch had not fallen once and
forever, and often, what did that unknown rival of Pan
Michael look like, — the King's son in the fairy tale ?
Once Krysia was sitting by the window and looking in
thoughtfulness at the door of the room, on which a very
bright gleam of the setting sun was falling, when suddenly
a sleigh-bell was heard on the other side of the house. It
ran through Krysia's head that Pani Makovetski and Basia
must have returned ; but that did not bring her out of
meditation, and she did not even withdraw her eyes from
the door. Meanwhile the door opened ; and on the back-
ground of the dark depth beyond appeared to the eyes of
the maiden some unknown man.
At the first moment it seemed to Krysia that she saw a
picture, or that she had fallen asleep and was dreaming,
such a wonderful vision stood before her. The unknown
was young, dressed in black foreign costume, with a white:
92 PAN MICHAEL.
lace collar coming to liis shoulders. Once in childhood
Krysia had seen Pan Artsishevski, general of the artillery
of the kingdom, dressed in such a costume ; by reason of
the dress, as well as of his unusual beauty, the general had
remained long in her memory. Now, that young man before
her was dressed in like fashion ; but in beauty he surpassed
Pan Artsishevski and all men walking the earth. His hair,
cut evenly over his forehead, fell in bright curls on both
sides of his face, just marvellously. He had dark brows,
definitely outlined on a forehead white as marble ; eyes
mild and melancholy ; a yellow mustache and a yellow,
pointed beard. It was an incomparable head, in which
nobility was united to manfulness, — the head at once of an
angel and a warrior. Krysia's breath was stopped in her
breast, for looking, she did not believe her own eyes, nor
could she decide whether she had before her an illusion or
a real man. He stood awhile motionless, astonished, or
through politeness feigning astonishment at Krysia; at last
he moved from the door, and waving his hat downward
began to sweep the floor with its plumes. Krysia rose, but
her feet trembled under her ; and now blushing, now grow-
ing pale, she closed her eyes.
Meanwhile his voice sounded low and soft, " I am Ketling
of Elgin, — the .friend and companion-at-arms of Pan Volo-
dj^ovski. The servant has told me already that I have the
unspeakable happiness and honor to receive as guests under
my roof the sister and relatives of my Pallas ; but pardon,
worthy lady, my confusion, for the servant told me nothing
of what my eyes see, and my eyes are overcome by the
brightness of your presence."
With such a compliment did the knightly Ketling greet
Krysia; but she did not repay him in like manner, for she
could not find a single word. She thought only that when
he had finished, he would incline surely a second time, for
in the silence she heard again the rustle of plumes on the
floor. She felt also that there was need, urgent need, to
make some answer and return compliment for compliment,
otherwise she might be held a simple woman ; but mean-
while her breath fails her, the pulse is throbbing in her hands
and her temples, her breast rises and falls as if she were
suffering greatly. She opens her eyelids ; he stands before
her with head inclined somewhat, with admiration and
respect in his wonderful face. With trembling hand Krysia
seizes her robe to make even a courtesy before the cavalier ;
PAN MICHAEL. 93
^rtunately, at that moment cries of "Ketling! Ketling!"
are heard behind the door, and into the room rushes, with
open arms, the panting Zagloba.
The two men embraced each other then ; and during that
time the young Lady tried to recover, and to look two or
three times at the knight. He embraced Zagloba heartily,
but with that unusual elegance in every movement which
he had either inherited from his ancestors or acquired at
the refined courts of kings and magnates.
" How are you ? " cried Zagloba. " I am as glad to see
you in your house as in my own. Let me look at you.
Ah, you Itave grown thin ! Is it not some love-affair ? As
God lives, you have grown thin. Do you know, Michael
has gone to the squadron? Oh, you have done splendidly
to come ! Michael thinks no more of the cloister. His
sister is living here with two young ladies, — maidens like
turnips ! Oh, for God's sake, Panna Krysia is here ! I beg
pardon for my words, but let that man's eyes crawl out who
denies beauty to either of you ; this cavalier has seen it
already in your case."
Ketling inclined his head a third time, and said with a
smile, " I left the house a barrack and find it Olympus ;
for I see a goddess at the entrance."
" Ketling ! how are you ? " cried a second time Zagloba,
for whom one greeting was too little, and he seized him again
in his arms. "Never mind," said he, "you have n't seen the
haiduk yet. One is a beauty, but the other is honey !
How are you, Ketling ? God give you health ! I will talk
to you. It is you ; very good. That is a delight to this
old man. You are glad of your guests. Pani Makovetski
has come here, for it was difficult to find lodgings in the
time of the Diet ; but now it is easier, and she will go out,
of course, for it is not well for young ladies to lodge in a
single man's house, lest people might look awry, and some
gossip might come of the matter."
" For God's sake ! I will never permit that ! I am to
Volodyovski not a friend, but a brother ; and I may receive
Pani Makovetski as a sister under my roof. To you, young
lady, I shall turn for assistance, and if necessary will beg
it here on my knees."
Saying this, Ketling knelt before Krysia, and seizing her
hand, pressed it to his lips and looked into her eyes implor-
ingly, joyously, and at the same time pensively ; she began
to blush, especially as Zagloba cried out straightway, " He
94 I'AN MICHAEL.
has barely come when he is on his kuees before her. As
God lives ! I '11 tell Pani Makovetski that I found you in
that posture. Sharp, Ketling ! See what court customs
are ! "
" I am not skilled in court customs," whispered the lady,
in great confusion.
" Can I reckon on your aid ? " asked Ketling.
" Rise, sir ! "
" May I reckon on your aid ? T am Pan Michael's
brother. An injury will be done him if this house is
abandoned."
"My wishes are nothing here," answered Krysia, with
more presence of mind, " though I must be grateful for
yours."
" I thank you ! " answered Ketling, pressing her hand to
his mouth.
" Ah ! frost out of doors, and Cupid is naked ; but he
would not freeze in this house," said Zagloba. " And I see
that from sighs alone there wiU be a thaw, — from nothing
but sighs."
" Spare us," said Krysia.
" I thank God that you have not lost your jovial humor,"
said Ketling, "for joyousness is a sign of health."
" And a clear conscience," added Zagloba. " ' He grieves
who is troubled,' declares the Seer in Holy Writ. Nothing
troubles me, therefore I am joyous. Oh, a hundred Turks !
What do I behold ? For I saw you in Polish costume with
a lynx-skin cap and a sabre, and now you have changed
again into some kind of Englishman, and are going around
on slim legs like a stork."
"For I have been in Courland, where the Polish dress is
not worn, and have just passed two days with the English
resident in Warsaw. "
" Then you are returning from Courland ? "
" I am. The relative who adopted me has died, and left
me another estate there."
" Eternal repose to him ! He was a Catholic, of course ? "
"He was."
" You have this consolation at least. But you will not
leave us for this property in Courland ? "
" I will live and die here," answered Ketling, looking at
Krysia; and at once she dropped her long lashes on her
eyes.
Pani Makovetski arrived when it was quite dark ; and
PAN MICHAEL. 95
Ketling went outside the gate to meet her. He conducted
the lady to his house with as much homage as if she had
been a reigning princess. She wished on the following day
to seek other quarters in the city itself ; but her resolve was
ineffective. The young knight implored, dwelt on his
brotherhood with Pan Michael, and knelt until she agreed
to stay with him longer. It was merely stipulated that Pan
Zagloba should remain some time yet, to shield the ladies
with his age and dignity from evil tongues. He agreed
willingly, for he had become attached beyond measure to
the haiduk ; and besides, he had begun to arrange in his
head certain plans which demanded his presence absolutely.
The maidens were both glad, and Basia came out at once
openly on Ketling's side.
" We will not move out to-day, anyhow," said she to Pan
Michael's hesitating sister ; " and if not, it is all the sauie
whether we stay one day or twelve."
Ketling pleased her as well as Krysia, for he pleased all
women ; besides, Basia had never seen a foreign cavalier,
except officers of foreign infantry, — men of small rank and
rather common persons. Therefore she walked around him,
shaking her forelock, dilating her nostrils, and looking at
him with a childlike curiosity; so importunate was she
that at last she heard the censure of Pani Makovetski.
But in spite of the censure, she did not cease to investigate
him with her eyes, as if wishing to fix his military value,
and at last she turned to Pan Zagloba.
" Is he a great soldier ? " asked she of the old man in a
whisper.
" Yes ; so that he cannot be more celebrated. You see
he has immense experience, for, remaining in the true faith,
he served against the English rebels from his fourteenth
year. He is a noble also of high birth, which is easily seen
from his manners."
" Have you seen him under fire ? "
" A thousand times ! He would halt for you in it with-
out a frown, pat his horse on the shoulder, and be ready to
talk of love."
" Is it the fashion to talk of love at such a time ? Hei ? '*
" It is the fashion to do everything by which contempt
for bullets is shown."
" But hand to hand, in a duel, is he equally great ? "
" Yes, yes ! a wasp ; it is not to be denied."
" But could he stand before Pan Michael ? "
96 PAN MICHAEL.
" Before Michael he could not ! "
" Hal " exclaimed Basia, with joyous pride, " I knew that
he could not. I thought at once that he could not." And
she began to clap her hands.
" So, then, do you take Fan Michael's side ? " asked
Zagloba.
Basia shook her forelock and was silent ; after a while a
quiet sigh raised her breast. "Ei! what of that? I am
glad, for he is ours."
" But think of this, and beat it into yourself, little haiduk,"
said Zagloba, " that if on the field of battle it is hard to
find a better man than Ketling, he is most dangerous for
maidens, who love him madly for his beauty. He is trained
famously in love-making too."
"■ Tell that to Krysia, for love is not in my head,"
answered Basia, and turning to Krysia, she began to call,
"Krysia! Krysia! Come here just for a word."
" I am here," said Krysia.
"Pan Zagloba says that no lady looks on Ketling without
falling in love straightway. 1 have looked at him from
every side, and somehow nothing has happened ; but do you
feel anything ? "
" Basia, Basia ! " said Krysia, in a tone of persuasion.
" Has he pleased you, eh ? "
" Spare us ! be sedate. My Basia, do not talk nonsense,
for Ketling is coming."
In fact, Krysia had not taken her seat when Ketling
approached and inquired, "Is it permitted to join the
company ? "
" We request you earnestly," answered Krysia.
" Then I am bold to ask, of what was your conversation ? "
" Of love," cried Basia, without hesitation.
Ketling sat down near Krysia. They were silent for a
time ; for Krysia, usually self-possessed and with presence
of mind, had in some wonderful way become timid in pres-
ence of the cavalier ; hence he was first to ask, —
" Is it true that the conversation was of such a pleasant
subject ? "
" It was," answered Krysia, in an undertone.
"I shall be delighted to hear your opinion."
" Pardon me, for I lack courage and wit, so I think that
I should rather hear something new from you."
" Krysia is right," said Zagloba. " Let us listen."
"Ask a question," said Ketling. And raising his eyes
PAN MICHAEL. 97
somewhat, he meditated a little, then, although no one
had questioned him, he began to speak, as if to himself :
" Loving is a grievous misfortune ; for by loving, a free man
becomes a captive. Just as a bird, shot by an arrow, falls
it the feet of the hunter, so the man struck by love has
no power to escape from the feet of the loved one. To
ove is to be maimed; for a man, like one blind, does not
see the world beyond his love. To love is to mourn ; for
when do more tears flow, when do more sighs swell the
breast ? When a man loves, there are neither dresses nor
hunts in his head ; he is ready to sit embracing his knees
with his arms, sighing as plaintively as if he had lost some
one near to him. Love is an illness ; for in it, as in illness,
the face becomes pale, the eyes sink, the hands tremble, the
fingers grow thin, and the man thinks of death, or goes
around in derangement, with dishevelled hair, talks with
the moon, writes gladly the cherished name on the sand,
and if the wind blows it away, he says, ' misfortune,' and is
ready to sob."
Here Ketling was silent for a while ; one would have
said that he was sunk in musing. Krysia listened to his
words with her whole soul, as if they were a song. Her
lips were parted, and her eyes did not leave the pale face of
the knight. Basia's forelock fell to her eyes, hence it could
not be known what she was thinking of ; but she sat in
silence also.
Then Zagloba yawned loudly, drew a deep breath,
stretched his legs, and said, " Give command to make
boots for dogs of such love ! "
" But yet," began the knight, anew, " if it is grievous to
love, it is more grievous still not to love ; for who without
love is satisfied with pleasure, glory, riches, perfumes, or
jewels ? Who will not say to the loved one, ' I choose thee
rather than a kingdom, than a sceptre, than health or long
life ' ? And since each would give life for love willingly,
love has more value than life." Ketling finished.
The young ladies sat nestling closely to each other, won-
dering at the tenderness of his speech and those conclusions
of love foreign to Polish cavaliers, till Zagloba, who was
napping at the end, woke and began to blink, looking now
at one, now at another, now at the third ; at last gaining
presence of mind, he inquired in a loud voice, " What do
you say ? "
" We say good-night to you," said Basia.
7 .
98 PAN MICHAEL.
" Ah ! I know now we were talking of love. What was
the conclusion ? "
" The lining was better than the cloak."
" There is no use in denying that I was drowsy ; but this
loving, weeping, sighing — Ah, I have found another rhyme
for it, — namely, sleeping, — and at this time the best, for
the hour is advanced. Good-night to the whole company,
and give us peace with your love. my God, my God,
while the cat is miauwing, she will not eat the cheese ;
but until she eats, her mouth is watering. In my day I
resembled Ketling as one cup does another ; and I was
in love so madly that a ram might have pounded my back
for an hour before I should have known it. But in old age
I prefer to rest well, especially when a polite host not only
conducts me to bed, but gives me a drink on the pillow."
" I am at the service of your grace," said Ketling.
" Let us go ; let us go ! See how high the moon is
already. It will be fine to-morrow; it is glittering and
clear as in the day. Ketling is ready to talk about love
with you all night ; but remember, kids, that he is road-
weary."
" Not road-weary, for I have rested two days in the city.
I am only afraid that the ladies are not used to night-
watching."
" The night would pass quickly in listening to you," said
Krysia.
Then they parted, for it was really late. The young ladies
slept in the same room and usually talked long before sleep-
ing ; but this evening Basia could not understand Krysia,
for as much as the first had a wish to speak, so much was
the second silent and answered in half-words. A number of
times too, when Basia, in speaking of Ketling, caught at an
idea, laughing somewhat at him and mimicking him a little,
Krysia embraced her with great tenderness, begging her to
leave off that nonsense.
" He is host here, Basia," said she ; " we are living under
his roof ; and I saw that he fell in love with you at once."
"Whence do you know that ? " inquired Basia.
" Who does not love you ? All love you, and I very
much." Thus speaking, she put her beautiful face to
Basia's face, nestled up to her, and kissed her eyes.
They went at last to their beds, but Krysia could not
sleep for a long time. Disquiet had seized her. At times
her heart beat with such force that she brought both hands
PAN MICHAEL. 99
to her satin bosom to restrain the throbbing. At times too,
especially when she tried to close her eyes, it seemed to her
that some head, beautiful as a dream, bent over her, and a
low voice whispered into her ear, —
" I would rather have thee than a kingdom, than a sceptre,
than health, than long lite ! "
100 PAN MICHAEL.
CHAPTER XIII.
A FEW days later Zagioba wrote a letter to Pan Yan with
the following conclusion, "If I do not go home before
election, be not astonished. This will not happen through
my lack of good wishes for you ; but as the Devil does not
sleep, I do not wish that instead of a bird something_ useless
should remain in my hand. It will come out badly if when
Michael returns, I shall not be able to say to him, * That
one is engaged, and the haiduk is free.' Everything is in
the power of God ; but this is my tliought, that it will not
be necessary then to urge Michael, nor to make long prepa-
rations, and that you will come when the engagement is
made. Meanwhile, remembering Ulysses, I shall be forced
to use stratagems and exaggerate more than once, which for
me is not easy, since all my life I have preferred truth to
every delight, and was glad to be nourished by it. Still, for
Michael and the haiduk I will take this on my head, for
they are pure gold. ISTow I embrace you both with the boys,
and press you to my heart, commending you to the Most
High God."
When he had finished writing, Zagioba sprinkled sand on
the paper; then he struck it with his hand, read it once
more, holding it at a distance from his eyes ; then he folded
it, took his seal ring from his finger, moistened it, and pre-
pared to seal the letter, at which occupation Ketling found
him.
" A good day to your grace ! "
" Good-day, good-day ! " said Zagioba. " The weather,
thanks be to God, is excellent, and I am just sending a mes-
senger to Pan Yan."
" Send an obeisance from me."
" I have done so already. I said at once to myself, ' It is
necessary to send a greeting from Ketling. Both of them
will be glad to receive good news.' It is evident that I have
sent a greeting from you, since I have written a whole
epistle touching you and the young ladies."
" How is that ? " inquired Ketling.
Zagioba placed his palms on his knees, which he began
to tap with his fingers ; then he bent his head, and looking
PAN MICHAEL. 101
from under his brows at Ketling, said, " My Ketling, it is
not necessaiy to be a prophet to know that where flint and
steel are, sparks will flash sooner or later. You are a beauty
above beauties, and even you would not find fault with the
young ladies."
Ketling was really confused, " I should have to be wall-
eyed or be a wild barbarian altogether," said he, " if I did
not see their beauty, and do homage to it."
" But, you see," continued Zagloba, looking with a smile
on the blushing face of Ketling, " if you are not a barbarian,
it is not right for you to have both in view, for only Turks
act like that."
" How can you suppose — "
" I do not suppose ; I only say it to myself. Ha ! traitor !
you have so talked to them of love that pallor is on Krysia's
lips this third day. It is no wonder; you are a beauty.
When I was young myself, I used to stand in the frost under
the window of a certain black brow ; she was like Panna
Krysia ; and I remember how I used to sing, —
' You are sleeping there after the day ;
And I am here thrumming my lute,
Hots! Hots!'
If you wish, I will give you a song, or compose an entirely
new one, for I have no lack of genius. Have you observed
that Panna Krysia reminds one somewhat of Panna Bille-
vich, except that Panna Billevich had hair like flax and had
no down on her lip ? But there are men who find superior
beauty in that, and think it a charm. She looks with great
pleasure on you. I have just written so to Pan Yan. Is it
not true that she is like the former Panna Billevich ? "
" I have not noticed the likeness, but it may be. In
figure and stature she recalls her."
" ISTow listen to what I say. I am telling family secrets
directly ; but as you are a friend, you ought to know them.
Be on your guard not to feed Volodyovski with ingratitude,
for I and Pani IVIakovetski have predestined one of those
maidens to him."
Here Zagloba looked quickly and persistently into Ket-
ling's eyes, and he grew pale and inquired, " Which
one ? "
" Panna Krysia," answered Zagloba, slowly. And push-
ing out his lower lip, he began to blink from under his
frowning brow with his one seeing eye. Ketling was silent,
102 PAN MICHAEL.
and silent so long that at last Zagloba inquired, " What do
you say to this ? "
And Ketling answered with changed voice, but with
emphasis, " You may be sure that I shall not indulge my
heart to Michael's harm."
" Are you certain ? "
" I have suffered much in life ; my word of a knight that
I will not indulge it."
Then Zagloba opened his arms to him : " Ketling, indulge
your heart ; indulge it, poor man, as much as you like, for I
only wanted to try you. Not Panna Krysia, but the haiduk,
have we predestined to Michael."
Ketling's face grew bright with a sincere and deep joy,
and seizing Zagloba in his embrace, he held him long, then
inquired, " Is it certain already that they are in love ? "
'' But who would not be in love with my haiduk, — who ?"
asked Zagloba.
" Then has the betrothal taken place ? "
" There has been no betrothal, for Michael has barely
freed himself from mourning ; but there will be, — put that
on my head. The maiden, though she evades like a weasel,
is very much inclined to him, for with her the sabre is the
main thing."
" I have noticed that, as God is dear to me ! " interrupted
Ketling, radiant.
" Ha ! you noticed it ? Michael is weeping yet for the
other ; but if any one pleases his spirit, it is certainly the
haiduk, for she is most like the dead one, though she cuts
less with her eyes, for she is younger. Everything is
arranging itself well. I am the guarantee that these two
weddings will be at election-time."
Ketling, saying nothing, embraced Zagloba again, and
placed his beautiful face against his red cheeks, so that the
old man panted and asked, " Has Panna Krysia sewed her-
self into your skin like that already ? "
" I know not, — I know not," answered Ketling ; " but I
know this, that barely had the heavenly vision of her de-
lighted my eyes when I said at once to myself that she was
the one woman whom my suffering heart might love yet;
and that same night I drove sleep away with sighs, and
yielded myself to pleasant yearnings. Thenceforth she took
possession of my being, as a queen does of an obedient and
loyal country. Whether this is love or something else, I
know not."
PAN MICHAEL. 103
" But you know that it is neither a cap nor three yards of
cloth for trousers, nor a saddle-girth, nor a crouper, nor
sausage and eggs, nor a decanter of gorailka. If you are
certain of this, then ask Krysia about the rest ; or if you
wish, I will ask her."
''Do not do that," said Ketling, smiling. "If I am to
drown, let it seem to me, even a couple of days yet, that I
am swimming."
" I see that the Scots are fine men in battle ; but in love
they are useless. Against women, as against the enemy,
impetus is needful. ' I came, I saw, I conquered ! ' that
was my maxim."
" In time, if my most ardent desires are to be accom-
plished, perhaps I shall ask you for friendly assistance;
though I am naturalized, and of noble blood, still my
name is unknown here, and I am not sure that Pani
Makovetski — "
" Pani Makovetski ? " interrupted Zagloba. " Have no
fear about her. Pani Makovetski is a regular music-box.
As I wind her, so will she play. I will go at her immedi-
ately ; I must forewarn her, you know, so that she may not
look awry at your approaches to the young lady. To such a
degree is your Scottish method one, and ours another, I will
not make a declaration straightway in your name, of course ;
I will say only that the maiden has taken your eye, and
that it would be well if from that flour there should be
bread. As God is dear to me, I will go at once ; have no
fear, for in every case I am at liberty to say what I like."
And though Ketling detained him, Zagloba rose and
went out. On the Avay he met Basia, rushing along as
usual, and said to her, "Do you know that Krysia has
captured Ketling completely ? "
" He is not the first man ! " answered Basia.
" And you are not angry about it ? "
" Ketling is a doll ! — a pleasant cavalier, but a doll ! I
have struck my knee against the wagon-tongue ; that is
what troubles me."
Here Basia, bending forward, began to rub her knee,
looking meanwhile at Zagloba, and he said, "For God's
sake, be careful ! Whither are you flying now ? "
" To Krysia."
" But what is she doing ? "
" She ? For some time past she keeps kissing me, and
rubs up to me like a cat."
104 PAN MICHAEL.
" Do not tell her that she has captured Ketling."
'^ Ah ! but can I hold out ? "
Zagloba knew well that Basia would not hold out, and it
was for that very reason that he forbade her. He went on,
therefore, greatly delighted with his own cunning, and
Basia fell like a bomb into Krysia's chamber.
" I have smashed my knee ; and Ketling is dead in love
with you ! " cried she, right on the threshold. " I did not
see the pole sticking out at the carriage-house — and such a
blow ! There were flashes in my eyes, but that is nothing.
Pan Zagloba begged me to say nothing to you about
Ketling. I did not say that I would not ; I have told you at
once. And you were pretending to give him to me ! Never
fear ; I know you — My knee pains me a little yet. I was
not giving Pan Adam to you, but Ketling. Oho ! He is
walking through the whole house now, holding his head and
talking to himself. Well done, Krysia; well done ! Scot,
Scot ! kot, kot ! " ^
Here Basia began to push her finger toward the eye of
her friend.
" Basia ! " exclaimed Panna Krysia.
" Scot, Scot ! kot, kot ! "
''How unfortunate I am!" cried Krysia, on a sudden,
and burst into tears.
After a while Basia began to console her ; but it availed
nothing, and the maiden sobbed as never before in her life.
In fact, no one in all that house knew how unhappy she
was. For some days she had been in a fever ; her face had
grown pale ; her eyes had sunk ; her breast was moving
with short, broken breath. Something wonderful had taken
place in her ; she had dropped, as it were, into extreme
weakness, and the change had come not gradually, slowly,
but on a sudden. Like a whirlwind, like a storm, it had
swept her away ; like a flame, it had heated her blood ; like
lightning, it had flashed on her imagination. She could
not, even for a moment, resist that power which was so
mercilessly sudden. Calmness had left her. Her will was
like a bird with broken wings.
Krysia herself knew not whether she loved Ketling or
hated him; and a measureless fear seized her in view of
that question. But she felt that her heart beat so quickly
1 " Kot " means " cat," hence Basia's exclamations are, " Scot, Scot I
cat, cat!"
PAN MICHAEL. 105
only through him ; that her head was thinking thus help-
lessly only through him ; that in her and above her it
was full of him, — and no means of defence. Not to love
him was easier than not to think of him , for her eyes
were delighted with the sight of him, her ears were lost in
listening to his voice, her whole soul was absorbed by him.
Sleep did not free her from that importunate man, for
barely had she closed her eyes when his head bent above
her, whispering, " I would rather have thee than a king-
dom, than a sceptre, than fame, than wealth." And that
head was near, so near that even in the darkness blood-red
blushes covered the face of the maiden. She was a Russian
with hot blood ; certain fires rose in her breast, — fires of
which she had not known till that time that they could
exist, and from the ardor of which she was seized with fear
and shame, and a great weakness and a certain faiutness at
once painful and pleasant. Night brought her no rest. A
weariness continually increasing gained control of her, as
if after great toil.
" Krysia ! Krysia ! what is happening to thee ? " cried
she to herself. But she was as if in a daze and in unceas-
ing distraction. Nothing had happened yet ; nothing had
taken place. So far she had not exchanged two words
with Ketling alone ; still, the thought of him had taken
hold of her "thoroughly ; still, a certain instinct whispered
unceasingly, " Guard thyself ! Avoid him." And she
avoided him.
Krysia had not thought yet of her agreement with Pan
Michael, and that was her luck; she had not thought
specially, because so far nothing had taken place, and
because she thought of no one, — thought neither of her-
self nor of others, but only of Ketling. She concealed this
too in her deepest soul ; and the thought that no one
suspected what was taking place in her, that no one was
occupied with her and Ketling at the same time, brought
her no small consolation. All at once the words of Basia
convinced her that it was otherwise, — that people were
looking at them already, connecting them in thought,
divining the position. Hence the disturbance, the shame
and pain, taken together, overcame her will, and she wept
like a little child.
But Basia's words were only the beginning of those
various hints, significant glances, blinking of eyes, shaking
of heads, finally, of those double meaning phrases which
106 PAN MICPIAEL.
Krysia must endure. This began during dinner. Pan
Michael's sister turned her gaze from Krysia to Ketling,
and from Ketling to Krysia, which she had not done
hitherto. Pan Zagloba coughed significantly. At times the
conversation was interrupted, — it was unknown wherefore ;
silence followed, and once during such an interval Basia,
with dishevelled hair, cried out to the whole table, —
" I know something, but I won't tell ! "
Krysia blushed instantly, and then grew pale at once, as
if some terrible danger had passed near her ; Ketling too
bent his head. Both felt perfectly that that related to
them, and though they avoided conversation with each
other, so that people might not look at them, still it was
clear to both that something was rising between them ;
that some undefined community of confusion was in process
of creation ; that it would unite them and at the same time
keep them apart, for by it they lost freedom completely,
and could be no longer ordinary friends to each other.
Happily for them, no one gave attention to Basia's words.
Pan Zagloba was preparing to go to the city and return
with a numerous company of knights ; all were intent on
that event.
In fact, Ketling's house was gleaming with light in the
evening ; between ten and twenty officers came with music,
which the hospitable host provided for the amusement of
the ladies. Dancing of course there could not be, for it was
Lent, and Ketling's mourning was in the way; but they
listened to the music, and were entertained with conversa-
tion. The ladies were dressed splendidly. Pani Makovet-
ski appeared in Oriental silk. The haiduk was arrayed in
various colors, and attracted the eyes of the military with
her rosy face and bright hair, which dropped at times over
her eyes ; she roused laughter with the decision of her
speech, and astonished with her manners, in which Cossack
daring was combined with unaffectedness.
Krysia, whose mourning for her father was at an end,
wore a white robe trimmed with silver. The knights com-
pared her, some to Juno, others to Diana ; but none came
too near her ; no man twirled his mustache, struck his heels,
or cast glances ; no one looked at her with flashing eyes or
began a conversation about love. But soon she noticed that
those who looked at her with admiration and homage
looked afterward at Ketling; that some, on approaching
him, pressed his hand, as if congratulating him and giving
PAN MICHAEL. 107
him good wishes ; that he shrugged his shoulders and spread
out his hands, as if in denial. Krysia, who by nature was
watchful and keen, was nearly certain that they were talk-
ing to him of her, that they considered her as almost his
affianced; and since she could not see that Pan Zagloba
whispered in the ear of each man, she was at a loss to
know whence these suppositions came. " Have I some-
thing written on my forehead?" thought she, with alarm.
She was ashamed and anxious. And then even words began
to liy to her through the air, as if not to her, but still aloud.
"Fortunate Ketling ! " "He was born in a caul." "No
wonder, for he is a beauty ! " and similar words.
Other polite cavaliers, wishing to entertain her and say
something pleasant, spoke of Ketling, praising him beyond
measure, exalting his bravery, his kindness, his elegant
manners, and ancient lineage. Krysia, whether willing or
unwilling, had to listen, and involuntarily her eyes sought
him of whom men were talking to her, and at times they
met his eyes. Then the charm seized her with new force,
and without knowing it, she was delighted at the sight of
him ; for how different was Ketling from all those rugged
soldier-forms ! " A king's son among his attendants,"
thought Krysia, looking at that noble, aristocratic head
and at those ambitious eyes, full of a certain inborn mel-
ancholy, and on that forehead, shaded by rich golden hair.
Her heart began to sink and languish, as if that head was
the dearest on earth to her. Ketling saw this, and not
wishing to increase her confusion, did not approach, as if
another were sitting by her side. If she had been a queen,
he could not have surrounded her with greater honor and
higher attention. In speaking to her, he inclined his head
and pushed back one foot, as if in sign that he was ready
to kneel at any moment ; he spoke with dignity, never
jestingly, though with Basia, for example, he was glad to
jest. In intercourse with Krysia, besides the greatest
respect there was rather a certain shade of melancholy
full of tenderness. Thanks to that respect, no other man
permitted himself either a word too explicit, or a jest too
bold, as if the conviction had been fixed upon every one
that in dignity and birth she was higher than all others, —
a lady with whom there was never politeness enough.
Krysia was heartily grateful to him for this. In general,
the evening passed anxiously for her, but sweetly. When
midnight approached, the musicians stopped playing, the
108 PAN MICHAEL.
ladies took farewell of the company, and among the knights
goblets began to make the round frequently, and there
followed a noisier entertainment^ in which Zagloba assumed
the dignity of hetman.
Basia went upstairs joyous as a bird, for she had amuvvd
herself greatly. Before she knelt down to pray she began
to play tricks and imitate various guests ; at last she said
to Krysia, clapping her hands, —
" It is perfect that your Ketling has come ! At least,
there will be no lack of soldiers. Oho ! only let Lent
pass, and I will dance to kill. We '11 have fun. And at
your betrothal to Ketling, and at your wedding, well, if I
don't turn the house over, let the Tartars take me captive !
What if they should take us really ! To begin with, there
would be — Ha ! Ketling is good ! He will bring musicians
for you; but with you I shall enjoy them. He will bring
you new wonders, one after another, until he does this — "
Then Basia threw herself on her knees suddenly before
Krysia, and encircling her waist with her arms, began to
speak, imitating the low voice of Ketling : " Your ladyship !
I so love you that I cannot breathe. I love you on foot
and on horseback. I love you fasting and after breakfast.
I love you for the ages and as the Scots love. Will you
be mine ? "
« Basia, I shall be angry ! " cried Krysia. But instead of
growing angry, she caught Basia in her arras, and while
trying, "as it were, to lift her, she began to kiss her eyes.
PAN MICHAEL. 109
CHAPTER XIV.
Pan Zagloba knew perfectly that tlie little knight was
more inclined toward Krysia than Basia ; but for that very
Teason he resolved to set Krysia aside. Knowing Pan
Michael through and through, he was convinced that if
he had no choice, he would turn infallibly to Basia, with
whom the old noble himself was so blindly in love that he
could not get it into his head how any man could prefer
another to her. He understood also that he could not
render Pan Michael a greater service than to get him his
haiduk, and he was enchanted at thought of that match.
He was angiy at Pan Michael, at Krysia also ; it was true
he would prefer that Pan Michael should marry Krysia
rather than no one, but he determined to do everything to
make him marry the haiduk. And precisely because the
little knight's inclination toward Krysia was known to him,
he determined to make a Ketling of her as quickly as
possible.
Still, the answer which Zagloba received a few days later
from Pan Yan staggered him somewhat in his resolution.
Pan Yan advised him to interfere in nothing, for he feared
that in the opposite case great troubles might rise easily
between the friends. Zagloba himself did not wish this,
therefore certain reproaches made themselves heard in him ;
these he stilled in the following manner : —
" If Michael and Krysia were betrothed, and I had thrust
Ketling between them like a wedge, then I say nothing.
Solomon says, ' Do not poke your nose into another man's
purse,' and he is right. But every one is free to wish. Be-
sides, taking things exactly, what have I done ? Let any
one tell me what."
When he had said this, Zagloba put his hands on his
hips, pouted his lips, and looked challengingly on the walls
of his chamber, as if expecting reproaches from them ; but
since the walls made no answer, he spoke on : "I told
Ketling that I had predestined the haiduk to Michael.
But is this not permitted me ? Maybe it is not true that
I have predestined her ! If I wish any other woman for
^Michael, may the gout bite me I "
110 PAN MICHAEL.
The walls recognized the justice of Zagloba in perfect
silence ; and he continued further : " I told the haiduk that
Ketling was brought down by Krysia ; maybe that is not
true ? Has he not confessed ; has he not sighed, sitting
near the fire, so that the ashes were flying through the
room ! And what I saw, I have told others. Pan Yan
has sound sense ; but no one will throw my wit to the dogs.
I know myself what may be told, and what would be better
left in silence. H'm ! he writes not to interfere in any-
thing. That may be done also. Hereafter I will interfere
in nothing. When I am a third party in presence of Krysia
and Ketling, I will go out and leave them alone. Let them
help themselves without me. In fact, I think they will be
able. They need no help, for now they are so pushed toward
each other that their eyes are growing white ; and besides,
the spring is coming, at which time not only the sun, but
desires begin to grow warm. Well ! I will leave them
alone ; but I shall see what the result will be."
And, in truth, the result was soon to appear. During
Holy Week the entire company at Ketling's house went to
Warsaw and took lodgings in the hotel on Dluga Street, to
be near the churches and perform their devotions at pleas-
ure, and at the same time to sate their eyes with the
holiday bustle of the city. Ketling performed here the
honors of host, for though a foreigner by origin, he knew
the capital thoroughly and had many acquaintances in every
quarter, through whom he was able to make everything easy.
He surpassed himself in politeness, and almost divined the
thoughts of the ladies he was escorting, especially Krysia.
Besides, all had taken to loving him sincerely. Pan Michael's
sister, forewarned by Zagloba, looked on him and Krysia
with a more and more favorable eye ; and if she had said
nothing to the maiden so far, it was only because he was
silent. But it seemed to the worthy " auntie " a natural
thing and proper that the cavalier should win the lady,
especially as he was a cavalier really distinguished, who
was met at every step by marks of respect and friendship,
not only from the lower but from the higher people ; he
was so capable of winning all to his side by his truly won-
derful beauty, bearing, dignity, liberality, mildness in time
of peace, and manfulness in war.
''What God will give, and my husband decide, will come
to pass," said Pani Makovetski to herself ; " but I will not
cross these two."
PAN MICHAEL. HI
Thanks to this decision, Ketling found himself oftener
with Krysia and stayed with her longer than when in his
own house. Besides, the whole company always went out
together. Zagloba generally gave his arm to Pan Michael's
sister, Ketling to Krysia, and Basia, as the youngest, went
alone, sometimes hurrying on far ahead, then halting in
front of shops to look at goods and various wonders from
beyond the sea, such as she had never seen before. Krysia
grew accustomed gradually to Ketling ; and now when she
was leaning on his arm, when she listened to his conver-
sation or looked at his noble face, her heart did not beat in
her breast with the former disquiet, presence of mind did
not leave her, and she was seized not by confusion, but by
an immense and intoxicating delight. They were continu-
ally by themselves ; they knelt near each other in the
churches ; their voices were mingled in prayer and in
pious hymns.
Ketling knew well the condition of his heart. Krysia,
either from lack of decision or because she wished to
tempt herself, did not say mentally, " I love him ; " but
they loved each other greatly. A friendship had sprung
up between them ; and besides love, they had immense
regard for each other. Of love itself they had not spoken
yet ; time passed for them as a dream, and a serene sky
was above them. Clouds of reproaches were soon to hide
it from Krysia; but the present was a time of repose.
Specially through intimacy with Ketling, through becom-
ing accustomed to him, through that friendship which
with love bloomed up between them, Krysia's alarms were
ended, her impressions were not so violent, the conflicts
of her blood and imagination ceased. They were near each
other ; it was pleasant for them in the company of each
other; and Krysia, yielding herself with her whole soul to
that agreeable present, was unwilling to think that it would
ever end, and that to scatter those illusions it needed only
one word ^ from Ketling, " I love." That word was soon
uttered. Once, when Pan Michael's sister and Basia were
at the house of a sick relative, Ketling persuaded Krysia
and Pan Zagloba to visit the king's castle, which Krysia
had not seen hitherto, and concerning whose curiosities
wonders were related throughout the whole country.
They went, then, three in company. Ketling's liberality
1 In Polish, " I love " is one word, " Kocham."
112 PAN MICHAEL.
•
had opened all doors, and Krysia was greeted by obei-
sances from the doorkeepers as profound as if she were
a queen entering her own residence. Ketling, laiowing
the castle perfectly, conducted her through lordly halls
and chambers. They examined the theatre, the royal
baths ; they halted before pictures representing the bat-
tles and victories gained by Sigisniund and Vladislav over
the savagery of the East ; they went out on the terraces,
from which the eye took in an immense stretch of country.
Krysia could not free herself from wonder ; he explained
everything to her, but was silent from moment to moment,
and looking into her dark-blue eyes, he seemed to say with
his glance, " What are all these wonders in comparison
with thee, thou wonder ? What are all these treasures in
comparison with thee, thou treasure ? " The young lady
understood that silent speech. He conducted her to one
of the royal chambers, and stood before a door concealed
in the wall.
" One may go to the cathedral through this door. There
is a long corridor, which ends with a balcony not far from
the high altar. From this balcony the king and queen hear
Mass usually."
" I know that way well," put in Zagloba, " for I was a
conJBidant of Yan Kazimir. Marya Ludovika loved me
passionately ; therefore both invited me often to Mass, so
that they might take pleasure in my company and edify
themselves with piety."
" Do you wish to enter ? " asked Ketling, giving a sign to
the doorkeeper.
" Let us go in," said Krysia.
"Go alone," said Zagloba; "you are young and have
good feet ; I have trotted around enough already. Go on,
go on; I will stay here with the doorkeeper. And even
if you should say a couple of ' Our Fathers,' I shall not be
angry at the delay, for during that time I can rest myself."
They entered. Ketling took Krysia's hand and led her
through a long corridor. He did not press her hand to his
heart ; he walked calmly and collectedly. At intervals the
side windows threw light on their forms, then they sank
again in the darkness. Her heart beat somewhat, because
they were alone for the first time ; but his calmness and
mildness made her calm also. They came out at last to the
balcony on the right side of the church, not far from the
high altar. They knelt and began to pray. The church
PAN MICHAEL. 113
was silent and empty. Two candles were burning before
the high altar, but all the deeper part of the nave was
buried in impressive twilight. Only from the rainbow-
colored panes of the windows various gleams entered and
fell on the two wonderful faces, sunk in prayer, calm, like
the faces of cherubim.
Ketling rose first and began to whisper, for he dared not
raise his voice in the church, "Look," said he, "at this
velvet-covered railing ; on it are traces where the heads of
the royal couple rested. The queen sat at that side, nearer
the altar. Rest in her place."
" Is it true that she was unhappy all her life ? " whis-
pered Krysia, sitting down. " I heard her history when I
was still a child, for it is related in all knightly castles.
Perhaps she was unhappy because she could not marry him
whom her heart loved."
Krysia rested her head on the place where the depression
was made by the head of Marya Ludovika, and closed her
eyes. A kind of painful feeling straitened her breast; a
certain coldness ^vas blown suddenly from the empty nave
and chilled that calm which a moment before filled her
whole being.
Ketling "looked at Krysia in silence ; and a stillness
really churchlike set in. Then he sank slowly to her feet,
and began to speak thus with a voice that was full of emo-
tion, but calm : —
'• It is not a sin to kneel before you in this holy place ;
for where does true love come for a blessing if not to the
church ? I love you more than life ; I love you beyond
every earthly good; I love you with my soul, with my
heart; and here before this altar I confess that love to
you."
Krysia's face grew pale as linen. Resting her head on
the velvet back of the prayer-stool, the unhappy lady stirred
not, but he spoke on : —
" I embrace your feet and implore your decision. Am I
to go from this place in heavenly delight, or in grief which
I aui unable to bear, and which I can in no way survive ? "
He waited awhile for an answer; but since it did not
come, he bowed his head till he almost touched Krysia's
feet, and evident emotion mastered him more and more, for
his voice trembled, as if breath were failing his breast, —
" Into your hands I give ray happiness and life. I expect
mercy, for my burden is great."
114 PAN MICHAEL.
"Let us pray for God's mercy!" exclaimed Krysia,
suddenly, dropping on her knees.
Ketling did not understand her ; but he did not dare to
oppose that intention, therefore he knelt near her in hope
and fear. They began to pray again. From moment to
moment their voices were audible in the empty church, and
the echo gave forth wonderful and complaining sounds.
" God be merciful ! " said Krysia.
" God be merciful ! " repeated Ketling.
" Have mercy on us ! "
" Have mercy on us ! "
She prayed then in silence ; but Ketling saw that weep-
ing shook her whole form. For a long time she could not
calm herself; and then, growing quiet, she continued to
kneel without motion. At last she rose and said, " Let us
go."
They went out again into that long corridor. Ketling
hoped that on the way he would receive some answer, and
he looked into her eyes, but in vain. She walked hurriedly,
as if wishing to find herself as soon as possible in that
chamber in which Zagloba was waiting for them. But
when the door was some tens of steps distant, the knight
seized the edge of her robe.
" Panna Krysia ! " exclaimed he, " by all that is holy — "
Then Krysia turned away, and grasping his hand so
quickly that he had not time to show the least resistance,
she pressed it in the twinkle of an eye to her lips. " I love
you with my whole soul ; but I shall never be yours ! " and
before the astonished Ketling could utter a word, she
added, " Forget all that has happened."
A moment later they were both in the chamber. The
doorkeeper was sleeping in one armchair, and Zagloba in
the other. The entrance of the young people roused them.
Zagloba, however, opened his eye and began to blink with
it half consciously ; but gradually memory of the place and
the persons returned to him.
" Ah, that is you ! " said he, drawing down his girdle,
" I dreamed that the new king was elected, but that he was a
Pole. Were you at the balcony ? "
"We were."
"Did the spirit of Marya Ludovika appear to you,
perchance?" ^ '
" It did 1 '' answered Krysia, gloomily.
PAN MICHAEL. 116
CHAPTEK XV.
After they had left the castle, Ketling needed to collect
his thoughts and shake himself free from the astonishment
into which Krysia's action had brought him. He took
farewell of her and Zagloba in front of the gate, and they
went to their lodgings. Basia and Pani Makovetski had
returned already from the sick lady; and Pan Michael's
sister greeted Zagloba with the following words, — •
" I have a letter from my husband, who remains yet with
Michael at the stanitsa. They are both well, and promise
to be here soon. There is a letter to you from Michael,
and to me only a postscript in my husband's letter. My
husband writes also that the dispute with the Jubris about
one of Basia's estates has ended happily. Now the time of
provincial diets is approaching. They say that in those
parts Pan Sobieski's name has immense weight, and that
the local diet will vote as he wishes. Every man living is
preparing for the election ; but our people will all be with
the hetman. It is warm there already, and rains are falling.
With us in Verhutka the buildings were burned. A ser-
vant dropped fire ; and because there was wind — "
" Where is Michael's letter to me ? " inquired Zagloba,
interrupting the torrent of news given out at one breath by
the worthy lady.
" Here it is," said she, giving him a letter. " Because
there was wind, and the people were at the fair — "
" How were the letters brought here ? " asked Zagloba,
again.
"They were taken to Ketling's house, and a servant
brought them here. Because, as I say, there was wind — "
" Do you wish to listen, my benefactress ? "
" Of course, I beg earnestly."
Zagloba broke the seal and began to read, first in an
undertone, for himself, then aloud for all, —
" I eend this first letter to you ; but God grant that there will not
be another, for posts are uncertain in this region, and I shall soon
present myself personally among you. It is pleasant here in the
field, but still my heart draws me tremendously toward you, and
X16 PAN MICHAEL.
there is no end to thoughts and memories, wherefore solitude is
dearer to me in this place than company. The promised work has
passed, for the hordes sit (luietly, only smaller bands are rioting in
the fields ; these also we fell upon twice with such fortune that not a
witness of their defeat got away."
" Oh, they warmed them ! " cried Basia, with delight.
" There is nothing higher than the calling of a soldier ! "
" Doroshenko's rabble '' (continued Zagloba) " would like to have
an uproar with us, but they cannot in any way without the horde.
The prisoners confess that a larger chambul will not move from any
quarter, which 1 believe, for if there was to be anything like this it
would have taken place already, since the grass has been green for a
week past, and there is something with which to feed horses. In
ravines bits of snow are still hiding here and there ; but the open
steppes are green, and a warm wind is blowing, from which the
horses begin to shed their hair, and this is the surest sign of spring.
I have sent already for leave, which may come any day, and then I
shall start at once. Pan Adam succeeds me in keeping guard, at
which there is so little labor that Makovetski and I have been fox-
hunting whole days, — for simple amusement, as the fur is useless
when spring is near. There are many bustards, and my servant
shot a pelican. I embrace you with my whole heart ; I kiss the
hands of my sister, and those of Panna Krysia, to whose good-will I
commit myself most earnestly, imploring God specially to let me find
her unchanged, and to receive the same consolation. Give an obeisance
from me to Panna Basia. Pan Adam has vented the anger roused
by his rejection at Mokotov on the backs of ruffians, but there is still
some in his mind, it is evident. He is not wholly relieved. I
commit you to God and His most holy love.
" P. S. I bought a lot of very elegant ermine from passing
Armenians ; I shall bring this as a gift to Panna Krysia, and for
your haiduk there will be Turkish sweetmeats."
"Let Pan Michael eat them himself; I am not a child,"
said Basia, whose cheeks flushed as if from sudden pain.
" Then you will not be glad to see him ? Are you angry
at him ? " asked Zagloba.
But Basia merely muttered something in low tones, and
really settled down in anger, thinking some of how lightly
Pan Michael was treating her, and a little about the bustard
and that pelican, which roused her curiosity specially.
Krysia sat there during the reading with closed eyes,
turned from the light; in truth, it was lucky that those
present could not see her face, for they would have known
at once that something uncommon was happening. That
which took place in the church, and the letter of Pan
PAN MICHAEL. 117
Volodyovski, were for her like two blows of a club. The
wonderful dream had fled; and from that moment the
maiden stood face to face with a reality as crushing as mis-
fortune. She could not collect her thoughts to wait, and
indefinite, hazy feelings were storming in her heart. Pan
Michael, with his letter, with the promise of his coming,
and with a bundle of ermine, seemed to her so flat that he
was almost repulsive. On the other hand, Ketling had
never been so dear. Dear to her was the very thought of
him, dear his words, dear his face, dear his melancholy.
And now she must go from love, from homage, from him
toward whom her heart is struggling, her hands stretching
forth, in endless sorrow and suffering, to give her soul and
her body to another, who for this alone, that he is another,
becomes wellnigh hateful to her.
" I cannot, I cannot ! " cried Krysia, in her soul. And
she felt that which a captive feels whose hands men are
binding ; but she herself had bound her own hands, for in
her time she might have told Pan Michael that she would
be his sister, nothing more.
Now the kiss came to her memory, — that kiss received
and returned, — and shame, with contempt for her own self,
seized her. Was she in love with Pan Michael that day ?
ISTo ! In her heart there was no love, and except sympathy
there was nothing in her heart at that time but curiosity
and giddiness, masked with the show of sisterly affection.
Now she has discovered for the first time that between
kissing from great love and kissing from impulse of blood,
there is as much difference as between an angel and a
devil. Anger as well as contempt was rising in Kr3^sia ;
then pride began to storm in her and against Pan Michael.
He too was at fault ; why should all the penance, contri-
tion, and disappointment fall upon her ? Why should he
too not taste the bitter bread ? Has she not the right to
say when he returns, " I was mistaken ; I mistook pity
for love. You also were mistaken ; now leave me, as I
have left you."
Suddenly fear seized her by the hair, — fear before the
vengeance of the terrible man ; fear not for herself, but
for the head of the loved one, whom vengeance would strike
without fail. In imagination she saw Ketling standing up
to the struggle with that ominous swordsman beyond
swordsmen, and then falling as a flower falls cut by a
scythe ; she sees his blood, his pale face, his eyes closed for
118 PAN MICHAEL.
the ages, and her suffering goes beyond every measure. She
rose with all speed and went to her chamber to vanish
from the eyes of people, so as not to hear conversation con-
cerning Pan Michael and his approaching return. In her
heart rose greater and greater animosity against the little
knight. But Remorse and Regret pursued her, and did not
leave her in time of prayer ; they sat on her bed when,
overcome with weakness, she lay in it, and began to speak
to her.
" Where is he ? " asked Regret. " He has not returned
yet; he is walking through the night and wringing his
hands. Thou wouldst incline the heavens for him, thou
wouldst give him thy life's blood ; but thou hast given
him poison to drink, thou hast thrust a knife through his
heart."
" Had it not been for thy giddiness, had it not been for
thy wish to lure every man whom thou meetest," said
Remorse, "all might be different; but now despair alone
remains to thee. It is thy fault, — thy great fault 1
There is no help for thee ; there is no rescue for thee now,
— nothing but shame and pain and weeping."
" How he knelt at thy feet in the church ! " said Regret,
again. " It is a wonder that thy heart did not burst when
he looked into thy eyes and begged of thee pity. It was
just of thee to give pity to a stranger, but to the loved one,
the dearest, what ? God bless him ! God solace him ! "
" Were it not for thy giddiness, that dearest one might
depart in joy," repeated Remorse ; " thou mightest walk at
his side, as his chosen one, his wife — "
" And be with him forever," added Regret.
" It is thy fault," said Remorse.
" Weep, Krysia," cried Regret.
" Thou canst not wipe away that fault ! " said Remorse,
again.
" Do what thou pleases t, but console him," repeated
Regret.
" Volodyovski will slay him t " answered Remorse, at
once.
Cold sweat covered Krysia, and she sat on the bed.
Bright moonlight fell into the room, which seemed some-
how weird and terrible in those white rays.
" What is that ? " thought Krysia. " There Basia is
sleeping. I see her, for the moon is shining in her face ;
and I know not when she came, when she undressed and lay
PAN MICHAEL. 119
GOwn. And I have not slept one moment; but my poor
h ad is of no use, that is clear." Thus meditating, she lay
dciwn again ; but Kegret and Remorse sat on the edge of
he • bed, exactly like two goddesses, who were diving in at
wil' through the rays of moonlight, or sweeping out again
through its silvery abysses.
" I shall not sleep to-night," said Krysia to herself, and
she 'oegan to think about Ketling, and to suffer more and
more.
Suddenly the sorrowful voice of Basia was heard in the
stillness of the night, "Krysia !"
" Aie you not sleeping ? "
" No for I dreamed that some Turk pierced Pan Michael
with an arrow. Jesus ! a deceiving dream. But a fever
is just shaking me. Let us say the Litany together, that
God may avert misfortune."
The thouTfht flew through Krysia's head like lightning,
" God grant some one to shoot him ! " But she was
astonished immediately at her own wickedness ; therefore,
though it was necessary for her to get superhuman power
to pray at that particular moment for the return of Pan
Michael, still she answered, —
" Very well, Basia."
Then both rose from their beds, and kneeling on their
naked knees on the floor, began to say the Litany. Their
voices responded to each other, now rising and now falling ;
you would have said that the chamber was changed into the
cell of a cloister in which two white nuns were repeating
their nightly prayers.
120 PAN MICHAEL.
CHAPTER XVI.
Next morning Krysia was calmer ; for among int^ricate
and tangled paths she had chosen for herself an immt nsely
difiticult, but not a false one. Entering upon it, she saw at
least whither she was going. But, first of all, s!ie de-
termined to have an interview with Ketling and spea,k with
him for the last time, so as to guard him from every mishap.
This did not come to her easily, for Ketling did not show
himself for a number of consecutive days, and did not
return at night.
Krysia began to rise before daylight and walk to the
neighboring church of the Dominicans, with the hope that
she would meet him some morning and speak to him with-
out witnesses. In fact, she met him a few days later at the
very door. When he saw her, he removed his cap and bent
his head in silence. He stood motionless ; his face was
wearied by sleeplessness and suffering, his eyes sunk ; on
his temples there were yellowish spots ; the delicate color
of his face had become waxlike ; he looked like a flower
that is withering. Krysia's heart was rent at sight of him ;
and though every decisive step cost her very much, for she
was not bold by nature, she was the first to extend the
hand, and said, —
"May God comfort you and send you forgetfulness ! "
Ketling took her hand, raised it to his forehead, then to
his lips, to which he pressed it long and with all his force ;
then he said with a voice full of mortal sadness and of resig-
nation, '^ There is for me neither solace nor forgetfulness."
There was a moment when Krysia needed all her self-
control to restrain herself from throwing her arms around
his neck and exclaiming, ^'' I love thee above everything !
take me," She felt that if weeping were to seize her she
would do so ; therefore she stood a long time before him
in silence, struggling with her tears. At last she conquered
herself and began to speak calmly, though very quickly, for
breath failed her : —
" It may bring you some relief if I say that I shall belong
to no one, I go behind the grating. Do not judge me harshly
PAN MICHAEL. 121
at any time, for as it is I am unhappy. Promise me, give
me your word, that you will not mention your love for me
to any one : that you will not acknowledge it ; that you
will not disclose to friend or relative what has happened.
This is my last prayer. The time will come when you will
know why I do this ; then at least you will have the explana-
tion. To-day I will tell you no more, for my sorrow is such
that 1 cannot. Promise me this, — it will comfort me ; if
you dc not, I may die."
" I promise, and give my word," answered Ketling.
" God reward you, and I thank you from my whole heart !
Besides,. show a calm face in presence of people, so that no
one may have a suspicion. It is time for me to go. Your
kindness is such that words fail to describe it. Henceforth
we shall not see each other alone, only before people. Tell
me further that you have no feeling of offence against me ;
for to suffer is one thing and to be offended another. You
yield me to God, to no one else ; keep this in mind."
Ketling wis.ned to say something; but since he was
suffering beyonu' measure, only indefinite sounds like groans
came from his moutli ; then he touched Krysia's temples
with his fingers and held them for a while as a sign that he
forgave her and blessed her. They parted then ; she went
to the church, and he to the street again, so as not to meet
in the inn an acquaintance.
Krysia returned only in the afternoon ; and when she
came she found a notable guest, Bishop Olshovski, the vice-
chancellor. He had come unexpectedly on a visit to Pan
Zagloba, wishing, as he said himself, to become acquainted
with such a great cavalier, " whose military pre-eminence
was an example, and whose reason was a guide to the
knights of that whole lordly Commonwealth." Zagloba was,
in truth, much astonished, but not less gratified, that such a
great honor had met him in presence of the ladies ; he
plumed himself greatly, was flushed, perspired, and at the
same time endeavored to show Pani Makovetski that he
was accustomed to such visits from the greatest dignitaries
in the country, and that he made nothing of them. Krysia
was presented to the prelate, and kissing his hands with
humility, sat near Basia, glad that no one could see the
traces of recent emotion on her face.
Meanwhile the vice-chancellor covered Zagloba so bounti-
fully and so easily with praises that he seemed to be drawing
new supplies of them continually from his violet sleeves
122 PAN MICHAEL.
embroidered with lace. " Think not, your grace," said lie,
" that I was drawn hither by curiosity alone to know the
first man in the knighthood; for though admiration is a
just homage to heroes, still men make pilgrimages for their
own profit also to the place where experience and juick
reason have taken their seats at the side of manfulness."
'' Experience," said Zagloba, modestly, " especially m the
military art, comes only with age; and for that cause perhaps
the late Pan Konyetspolski, father of the banneret, asked
me frequently for counsel, after him Pan Nikolai Pototski,
Prince Yeremi Vishuyevetski, Pan Sapyeha, and Pf-,n Char-
nyetski; but as to the title 'Ulysses,' I have ahvays pro-
tested against that from considerations of modestj ."
" Still, it is so connected with your grace that at times
no one mentions your real name, but says, ' Our Ulysses,'
and all divine at once whom the orator means. Therefore,
in these difficult and eventful times, when more than one
wavers in his thoughts and does not know w'lither to turn,
whom to uphold, I said to myself, ' I w'll go and hear
convictions, free myself from doubt, enlighten my mind
with clear counsel.' You will divine, your grace, that I
wish to speak of the coming election, in view of which
every estimate of candidates may lead to some good ; but
what must one be which flows from the mouth of your
grace ? I have heard it repeated with the greatest applause
among the knighthood that you are opposed to those
foreigners who are pushing themselves on to our lordly
throne. In the veins of the Vazas, as you explained, there
flowed Yagellon blood, — hence they could not be considered
as strangers ; but those foreigners, as you said, neither know
our ancient Polish customs nor will they respect our liberties,
and hence absolute rule may arise easily. I acknowledge to
your grace that these are deep words ; but pardon me if I
inquire whether you really uttered them, or is it public
opinion that from custom ascribes all profound sentences to
you in the first instance ? "
" These ladies are witness," answered Zagloba ; " and
though this subject is not suited to their judgment, let them
speak, since Providence in its inscrutable decrees has given
them the gift of speech equally with us."
The vice-chancellor looked involuntarily on Pani Mako-
vetski, and then on the two young ladies nestled up to each
other. A moment of silence followed. Suddenly the silvery
voice of Basia was heard, —
PAN MICHAEL. 123
" I did not hear anything ! "
Then she was confused terribly and blushed to her very
«ars, especially when Zagloba said at once, " Pardon her,
your dignity. Slie is young, therefore giddy. But as to
candidates, I have said more than once that our Polish
liberty will weep by reason of these foreigners."
" I fear that myself," said the prelate ; " but even if we
wished some Pole, blood of our blood and bone of our bone,
tell me, your grace, to what side should we turn our hearts ?
Your grace's very thought of a Pole is great, and is spread-
ing through the country like a flame ; for I hear that every-
where in the diets which are not fettered by corruption one
voice is to be heard, ' A Pole, a Pole ! ' "
" Justly, justly ! " interrupted Zagloba.
" Still," continued the vice-chancellor, " it is easier to
call for a Pole than to find a fit person ; therefore let your
grace be not astonished if I ask whom you had in mind."
" Whom had I in mind ? " repeated Zagloba, somewhat
puzzled; and pouting his lips, he wrinkled his brows. It
was difficult for him to give a sudden answer, for hitherto
not only had he no one in mind, but in general he had not
those ideas at all which the keen prelate had attributed to
him. Besides, he knew this himself, and understood that
the vice-chancellor was inclining him to some side ; but he
let himself be inclined purposely, for it flattered him greatly.
" 1 have insisted only in principle that we need a Pole,"
said he at last ; " but to tell the truth, I have not named
any man thus far."
" I have heard of the ambitious designs of Prince Boguslav
Radzivill," muttered the prelate, as if to himself.
" While there is breath in my nostrils, while the last drop
of blood is in my breast," cried Zagloba, with the force of
deep conviction, " nothing will come of that ! I should not
wish to live in a nation so disgraced as to make a traitor
and a Judas its king."
" That is the voice not only of reason, but of civic virtue,"
muttered the vice-chancellor, again.
" Ha ! " thought Zagloba, " if you wish to draw me, I will
draw you."
Then the vice-chancellor began anew : " When wilt thou
sail in, battered ship of my country ? What storms, what
rocks are in wait for thee ? In truth, it will be evil if a
foreigner becomes thy steersman ; but it must be so evi-
dently, if among thy sons there is no one better." Here he
124 PAN MICHAEL.
stretched out his white hands, ornamented with glittering
rings, and inclining his head, said with resignation, " Then
Conde, or he of Lorraine, or the Prince of JSTeuberg ? There
is no other outcome ! "
'' That is impossible ! A Pole ! " answered Zagloba.
" Who ? " inquired the prelate.
Silence followed. Then the prelate began to speak
again: "If there were even one on whom all could agree !
Where is there a man who would touch the heart of the
knighthood at once, so that no one would dare to murmur
against his election ? There was one such, the greatest,
who had rendered most service, — your worthy friend,
knight, who walked in glory as in sunlight. There was
such a — "
" Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski ! " interrupted Zagloba.
" That is true. But he is in the grave."
" His son lives," replied Zagloba.
The vice-chancellor half closed his eyes, and sat some
time in silence ; all at once he raised his head, looked at
Zagloba, and began to speak slowly : " I thank God for
having inspired me with the idea of knowing your grace.
That is it ! the son of the great Yeremi is alive, — a prince
young and full of hope, to whom the Commonwealth has a
debt to pay. Of his gigantic fortune nothing remains but
glory, — that is his only inheritance. Therefore in the
present times of corruption, when every man turns his
eyes only to where gold is attracting, who will mention
his name, who will have the courage to make him a can-
didate ? You ? True ! But will there be many like you ?
It is not wonderful that he whose life has been passed
in heroic struggles on all fields will not fenr to give hom-
age to merit with his vote on the field of election ; but will
others follow his example ? " Here the vice-chancellor fell
to thinking, then raised his eyes and spoke on : *' God is
mightier than all. Who knows His decisions, who knows ?
When I think how all the knighthood believe and trust you,
I see indeed with wonderment that a certain hope enters my
heart. Tell me sincerely, has the impossible ever existed
for you ? "
" Never ! " answered Zagloba, with conviction.
" Still, it is not proper to advance that candidacy too
decidedly at first. Let the name strike people's ears, but
let it not seem too formidable to opponents ; let them rather
laugh at it, and sneer, so that they may not raise too seri-
PAN MICHAEL. 125
ous impediments. Perhaps, too, God will grant it to succeed
quickly, when the intrigues of parties bring them to mutual
destruction. Smooth the road for it gradually, your grace,
and grow not weary in labor; for this is your candidate,
worthy of your reason and experience. God bless you in
these plans ! "
" Am I to suppose," inquired Zagloba, " that your dignity
has been thinking also of Prince Michael ? "
The vice-chancellor took from his sleeve a small book on
which the title " Censura Candidatorum " stood in large
black letters, and said, '' Read, your grace ; let this letter
answer for me."
Then the vice-chancellor began preparations for going ;
but Zagloba detained him and said, " Permit me, your
dignity, to say something more. First of all, I thank God
that the lesser seal is in hands which can bend men like
wax."
'' How is that ? " asked the vice-chancellor, astonished.
" Secondly, I will tell your dignity in advance that the
candidacy of Prince Michael is greatly to my heart, for I
knew his father, and loved him and fought under him with
my friends ; they too will be delighted in soul at the thought
that they can show the son that love which they had for the
father. Therefore I seize at this candidacy with both
hands, and this day I will speak with Pan Krytski, — a
man of great family and my acquaintance, who is in high
consideration among the nobles, for it is difficult not to love
him. We will both do what is in our power ; and God grant
that we shall effect something ! "
" May the angels attend you !" said the prelate ; " if you
do that, we have nothing more to say."
" With the permission of your dignity I have to speak of
one thing more ; namely, that your dignity should not think
to yourself thuswise : ' I have put my own wishes into his
mouth ; I have talked into him this idea that he has found
out of his own wit the candidacy of Prince Michael, — speak-
ing briefly, I have twisted the fool in my hand as if he were
wax.' Your dignity, I will advance the cause of Prince
Michael, because it is to my heart, — that is what the case
is ; because, as I see, it is to the heart also of your dignity,
— that is what the case is ! I will advance it for the sake
of his mother, for the sake of my friends ; I will advance
it because of the confidence which I have in the head "
(here Zagloba inclined) "from which that Minerva sprang
126 PAN MICHAEL.
forth, but not because I let myself be persuaded, like a
little boy, that the invention is mine ; and in fine, not
because I am a fool, but for the reason that when a wise
man tells me a wise thing, old Zagloba says, ' Agreed ! ' "
Here the noble inclined once more. The vice-chancellor
was confused considerably at first ; but seeing the good-
humor of the noble and that the affair was taking the turn
so much desired, he laughed from his whole soul, then
seizing his head with both hands, he began to repeat, —
" Ulysses ! as God is dear to me, a genuine Ulysses !
Lord brother, whoso wishes to do a good thing must deal
with men variously ; but with you I see it is requisite to
strike the quick straightway. You have pleased my heart
immensely."
" As Prince Michael has mine."
" May God give you health ! Ha ! I am beaten, but I
am glad. You must have eaten many a starling in your
youth. And this signet ring, — if it will serve to commem-
orate our colloquium — "
" Let that ring remain in its own place," said Zagloba.
" You will do this for me — "
" I cannot by any means. Perhaps another time — later
on — after the election."
The vice-chancellor understood, and insisted no more ;
he went out, however, with a radiant face.
Zagloba conducted him to the gate, and returning, mut-
tered, " Ha ! I gave him a lesson ! One rogue met another.
But it is an honor. Dignitaries will outrun one another in
coming to these gates. I am curious to know what the
ladies think of this ! "
The ladies were indeed full of admiration ; and Zagloba
grew to the ceiling, especially in the eyes of Pan Michael's
sister, so that he had barely shown himself when she
exclaimed with great enthusiasm, "You have surpassed
Solomon in wisdom."
And Zagloba was very glad. " Whom have I surpassed,
do you say ? Wait, you will see hetmans, bishops, and
senators here ; I shall have to escape from them or hide
behind the curtains."
Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance
of Ketling.
" Ketling, do you want promotion ? " cried Zagloba, still
charmed with his own significance.
"No!" answered the'knight, in sadness; "for I must
leave you again, and for a long time."
PAN MICHAEL. 127
Zagloba looked at liim more attentively. " How is it
that you are so cut down ? "
" Just for this, that I am going away."
" Whither ? "
" I have received letters from Scotland, from old friends
of my father and myself. My affairs demand me there
absolutely ; perhaps for a long time. I am grieved to part
with all here — but I must."
Zagloba, going into the middle of the room, looked at
Pan Michael's sister, then at the young ladies, and asked,
" Have you heard ? lu the name of the Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost ! "
128 PAN MICHAEL.
CHAPTER XVII.
Though Zagloba received the news of Ketling's depart-
ure with astonisliment, still no suspicion came into his
head ; for it was easy to admit that Charles II. had remem-
bered the services which the Ketlings had rendered the
throne in time of disturbance, and that he wished to show
his gratitude to the last descendant of the family. It
would seem even most wonderful were he to act other-
wise. Besides, Ketling showed Zagloba certain letters from
beyond the sea, and convinced him decisively. In its way
that journey endangered all the old noble's plans, and he
was thinking with alarm of the future. Judging by his
letter, Volodyovski might return any day.
" The winds have blown away in the steppes the remnant
of his grief," thought Zagloba. " He will come back more
daring than when he departed ; and because some devil is
drawing him more powerfully to Krysia, he is ready to
proj)Ose to her straightway. And then, -^- then Krysia will
say yes (for how could she say no to such a cavalier, and,
besides, the brother of Pani Makovetski ?), and my poor,
dearest haiduk will be on the ice."
But Zagloba, with the persistence special to old people,
determined at all costs to marry Basia to the little knight.
Neither the arguments of Pan Yan, nor those which at
intervals he used on himself, had serious effect. At times
he promised mentally, it is true, not to interfere again in
anything ; but he returned afterward involuntarily with
greater persistence to the thought of uniting this pair. He
meditated for whole days how to effect this ; he formed
plans, he framed stratagems. And he went so far that
when it seemed to him that he had hit upon the means, he
cried out straightway, as if the affair were over, " May
God bless you ! "
But now Zagloba saw before him almost the ruin of his
wishes. There remained nothing more to him but to
abandon all his efforts and leave the future to God's will ;
for the shadow of hope that before his departure Ketling
would take some decisive step with reference to Krysia
PAN MICHAEL. 129
o Id not remain long in Zagloba's head. It was only
fi-om sorrow and curiosity, therefore, that he determined to
inquire of the young knight touching the time of his
going, as well as what he intended to do before leaving
jhe Commonwealth.
Having invited Ketling to a conversation, Zagloba said
with a greatly grieved face, '' A difficult case ! Each man
knows best what he ought to do, and I will not ask you to
stay ; but I should like to know at least something about
your return."
'•' Can I tell what is waiting for me there, where I am
going ? " answered Ketling, — " what questions and what
adventures ? I will return sometime, if I can. I will stay
there for good if I must."
" You will find that your heart will draw you back to us."
'' God grant that my grave will be nowhere else but in
the land which gave me all that it could give ! "
"Ah, you see in other countries a foreigner is a step-
child all his life ; but our mother opens her arms to you at
once, and cherishes you as her own son."
" Truth, a great truth. Ei ! if only I could — For
everything in the old country may come to me, but happi-
ness will not come."
" Ah ! I said to you, ' Settle down ; get married.' You
would not listen to me. If yon were married, even if you
went away, you would have to return, unless you wished to
take your wife through the raging waves ; and I do not
suppose that. I gave you advice. Well, you would n't take
it ; you would n't take it."
Here Zagloba looked attentively at Ketling's face, wish-
ing some definite explanation from him, but Ketling was
silent ; he merely hung his head and fixed his eyes on the
floor.
" What is your answer to this ? " asked Zagloba, after a
while.
" I had no chance whatever of taking it," answered the
young knight, slowly.
Zagloba began to walk through the room, then he stopped
in front of Ketling, joined his hands behind his back, and
said, " But I tell you that you had. If you had not, may I
never from this day forward bind this body of mine with
this belt here ! Krysia is a friend of yours."
" God grant that she remain one, though seas be between
9
130 PAN MICHAEL,
" What does that mean ? "
"Nothing more ; nothing more."
" Have you asked her ? "
" Spare me. As it is, I am so sad because I am going."
" Ketling, do you wish me to sj)eak to her while there is
time ? "
Ketling considered that if Krysia wished so earnestly
that their feelings should remain secret, perhaps she might
be glad if an opportunity were offered of denying them
openly, therefore he answered, " I assure you that that is
vain, and I am so far convinced that I have done everything
to drive that feeling from my head ; but if you are looking
for a miracle, ask."
" Ah, if you have driven her out of your head," said
Zagloba, with a certain bitterness, " there is nothing indeed
to be done. Only permit me to remark that I looked on
you as a man of more constancy."
Ketling rose, and stretching upward his two hands fever-
ishly, said with violence unusual to him, "What will it
help me to wish for one of those stars ? I cannot fly up to
it, neither can it come down to me. Woe to people who
sigh after the silver moon ! "
Zagloba grew angry, and began to puff. For a time he
could not even speak, and only when he had mastered his
anger did he answer with a broken voice, " My dear, do not
hold me a fool ; if you have reasons to give, give them to me.
as to a man who lives on bread and meat, not as to one who
is mad, — for if 1 should now frame a fiction, and tell you
that this cap of mine here is the moon, and that I cannot
reach it with my hand, I should go around the city with a
bare, bald head, and the frost would bite my ears like a dog.
I will not wrestle with statements like that. But I know
this : the maiden lives three rooms distant from here ; she
eats ; she drinks ; when she walks, she must put one foot
before the other ; in the frost her nose grows red, and she
feels hot in the heat ; when a mosquito bites her, she feels
it ; and as to the moon, she may resemble it in this, that
she has no beard. But in the way that you talk, it may be
said that a turnip is an astrologer. As to Krysia, if you
have not tried, if you have not asked her, it is your own
fault ; but if you have ceased to love the girl, and now you
are going away, saying to yourself ' moon,' then you may
nourish any weed with your honesty as well as your wit, —
that is the point of the question."
PAN MICHAEL. 131
To this Ketling answered, " It is not sweet, but bitter in
my mouth from the food which you are giving me. I go,
for I must; I do not ask, because I have notliing to ask
about. But you judge me unjustly, — God knows how
unjustly ! "
" Ketling ! I know, of course, that you are a man of
honor ; but I cannot understand those ways of yours. In
my time a man went to a maiden and spoke into her eyes
with this rhyme, ' If you wish me, we will live together; if
not, I will not buy you.' ^ Each one knew what he had to
do ; whoever was halting, and not bold in speech, sent a
better man to talk than himself. I offered you my services,
and offer them yet. I will go ; I will talk ; I will bring
back an answer, and according to that, you will go or stay."
" I must go ! it cannot be otherwise, and will not."
" You will return."
" No ! Do me a kindness, and speak no more of this.
If you wish to inquire for your own satisfaction, very well,
but not in my name."
" For God's sake, have you asked her already ? "
" Let us not speak of this. Do me the favor."
" Well, let us talk of the weather. May the thunderbolt
strike you, and your ways ! So you must go, and I must
curse."
''I take farewell of you."
" Wait, wait ! Anger will leave me this moment. My
Ketling, wait, for I had something to say to you. When do
you go ? "
" As soon as I can settle my affairs. I should like to
wait in Courland for the quarter's rent ; and the house in
which we have been living I would sell willingly if any one
would buy it."
" Let Makovetski buy it, or Michael. In God's name !
but you will not go away without seeing Michael ? "
" I should be glad in my soul to see him."
" He may be here any moment. He may incline you to
Krysia."
Here Zagloba stopped, for a certain alarm seized him
suddenly. " I was serving Michael in good intent," thought
he, "but terribly against his will; if discord is to rise
between him and Ketling, better let Ketling go away."
Here Zagloba rubbed his bald head with his hand ; at last he
1 In the original this forms a rhymed couplet.
132 PAN MICHAEL.
added, "One thing and another was said out of pure good-
will. I have so fallen in love with you that I would be
glad to detain you by all means ; therefore I put Krysia
before you, like a bit of bacon. But that was only through
good-will. What is it to me, old man ? In truth, that was
only good-will, — nothing more. lam not match-making;
if I were, I would have made a match for myself. Ketling.
give me your face,^ and be not angry."
Ketling embraced Zagloba, who became really tender, and
straightway gave command to bring the decanter, saying,
"We will drink one like this every day on the occasion of
your departure."
And they drank. Then Ketling bade him good-by and
went out. Immediately the wine roused fancy in Zagloba ;
he began to meditate about Basia, Krysia, Pan Michael, and
Ketling, began to unite them in couples, to bless them ; at
last he wished to see the young ladies, and said, " Well, I
will go and see those kids."
The young ladies were sitting in the room beyond the
entrance, and sewing. Zagloba, after he had greeted them,
walked through the room, dragging his feet a little; for
they did not serve him as formerly, especially after wine.
While walking, he looked at the maidens, who were sitting
closely, one near the other, so that the bright head of
Basia almost touched the dark one of Krysia. Basia
followed him with her eyes ; but Krysia was sewing so
diligently that it was barely possible to catch the glitter of
her needle with the eye.
" H'm ! " said Zagloba.
" H'm ! " repeated Basia.
" Don't mock me, for I am angry."
" He '11 be sure to cut my head off ! " cried Basia, feign-
ing terror.
" Strike ! strike ! I '11 cut your tongue out, — that 's
what I '11 do ! "
Saying this, Zagloba approached the young ladies, and
putting his hands on his hips, asked without any prelimi-
nary, " Do you want Ketling as husband ? "
" Yes ; five like him ! " said Basia, quickly.
" Be quiet, fly ! I am not talking to you. Krysia, the
speech is to you. Do you want Ketling as husband?"
Krysia had grown pale somewhat, though at first she
i That is let me kiss you.
PAN MICHAEL. 133
thought that Zagloba was asking Basia, not her ; then she
raised on the old noble her beautiful dark-blue eyes. " No,"
answered she, calmly.
" Well, 'pon my word ! No ! At least it is short.
'Pon my word ! — 'pon my word ! And why do you not
want hira ? "
" I want no one."
" Krysia, tell that to some one else," put in Basia.
" What brought the married state into such contempt
with you ? " continued Zagloba.
'' Not contempt ; I have a vocation for the convent,"
answered Krysia.
There was in her voice so much seriousness and such sad-
ness that Basia and Zagloba did not admit even for a moment
that she was jesting ; but such great astonishment seized
both that they began to look as if dazed, now on each other,
now on Krysia.
" Well ! " said Zagloba, breaking the silence first.
"I wish to enter a convent," repeated Krysia, with
sweetness.
Basia looked at her once and a second time, suddenly
threw her arms around her neck, pressed her rosy lips to
her cheek, and began to say quicldy, " Oh, Krysia, I shall
sob ! Say quickly that you are only talking to the wind ;
I shall sob, as God is in heaven, I shall ! "
134 PAN MICHAEL.
CHAPTER XVIII.
After his interview with Zagloba, Ketling went to Pan
Michael's sister, whom he informed that because of urgent
affairs he must remain in tlie city, and perhaps too before
his final journey he would go for some weeks to Courland ;
therefore he would not be able in person to entertain her
in his suburban house longer. But he implored her to con-
sider that house as her residence in the same way as hitherto,
and to occupy it with her husband and Pan Michael during
the coming election. Pani Makovetski consented, for in
the opposite event the house would become empty, and
bring profit to no one.
After that conversation Ketling vanished, and showed him-
self no more either in the inn, or later in the neighborhood
of Mokotov, when Pan Michael's sister returned to the
suburbs with the young ladies. Krysia alone felt that
absence ; Zagloba was occupied wholly with the coming
election ; while Basia and Pani Makovetski had taken the
sudden decision of Krysia to heart so much that they could
think of nothing else.
Still, Pani Makovetski did not even try to dissuade
Krysia; for in those times opposition to such undertak-
ings seemed to people an injury and an offence to God.
Zagloba alone, in spite of all his piety, would have had the
courage to protest, had it concerned him in any way ; but
since it did not, he sat quietly, and he was content in spirit
that affairs had arranged themselves so that Krysia retired
from between Pan Michael and the haiduk. Now Zagloba
was convinced of the successful accomplishment of his most
secret desires, and gave himself with all freedom to the
labors of the election ; he visited the nobles who had come
to the capital, or he spent the time in conversations with the
vice-chancellor, witli whom he fell in love at last, becoming
his trusted assistant. After each such conversation he re-
turned home a more zealous partisan of the " Pole," and a
more determined enemy of foreigners. Accommodating him-
self to the instructions of the vice-chancellor, he remained
quietly in that condition so far, but not a day passed that
PAN MICHAEL. 135
he did not win some one for the secret candidate, and that
happened which usually happens in such cases, — he pushed
himself forward so far that that candidacy became the
second object in his life, at the side of the union of Basia
and Pan Michael. Meanwhile they were nearer and nearer
the election.
Spring had already freed the waters from ice ; breezes
warm and strong had begun to blow ; under the breath of
these breezes the trees were sprinkled with buds, and flocks
of swallows were hovering around, to spring out at any
moment, as simple people think, from the ocean of winter
into the bright sunlight. Guests began to come to the elec-
tion, with the swallows and other birds of passage. First
of all came merchants, to whom a rich harvest of profit was
indicated, in a place where more than half a million of people
were to assemble, counting magnates with their forces, nobles,
servants, and the army. Englishmen, Hollanders, Germans,
Russians, Tartars, Turks, Armenians, and even Persians
came, bringing stuffs, linen, damask, brocades, furs, jewels,
perfvimes, and sweetmeats. Booths were erected on the
streets and outside the city, and in them was every kind of
merchandise. Some " bazaars " were placed even in subur-
ban villages ; for it was known that the inns of the capital
could not receive one tenth of the electors, and that an
enormous mp^jority of them would be encamped outside
the walls, as was the case always during time of election.
Finally, the nobles began to assemble so numerously, in
such throngs, that if they had come in like numbers to
the threatened boundaries of the Commonwealth, the foot
of any enemy would never have crossed them.
Reports went around that the election would be a stormy
one, for the whole country was divided between three chief
candidates, — Conde, the Princes of Neuberg and of Lorraine.
It was said that each party would endeavor to seat its own
candidate, even by force. Alarm seized hearts ; spirits were
inflamed with partisan rancor. Some prophesied civil war ;
and these forebodings found faith, in view of the gigantic
military legions with which the magnates had surrounded
themselves. They arrived early, so as to have time for
intrigues of all kinds. When the Commonwealth was in
peril, when the enemy was putting the keen edge to its
throat, neither king nor hetman could bring more than a
wretched handful of troops against him ; but now in spite
of laws and enactments, the Radzivills alone came with an
136 PAN MICHAEL.
army numbering between ten and twenty tliousand men.
The Patses liad behind them an almost equivalent force ;
the powerful Pototskis were coming with no smaller
strength ; other " kinglets " of Poland, Lithuania, and Kus-
sia were coming with forces but slightly inferior. " When
wilt thou sail in, battered ship of my country ? " repeated
the vice-chancellor, more and more frequently ; but he him-
self had selfish objects in his heart. The magnates, with
few exceptions, corrupted to the marrow of their bones,
were thinking only of themselves and the greatness of their
houses, and were ready at any moment to rouse the tempest
of civil war.
The throng of nobles increased daily ; and it was evident
that when, after the Diet, the election itself would begin,
they would surpass even the greatest force of the magnates.
But these throngs were incompetent to bring the ship of
the Commonwealth into calm waters successfully, for their
heads were sunk in darkness and ignorance, and their hearts
were for the greater part corrupted. The election there-
fore gave promise of being prodigious, and no one foresaw
that it would end only shabbily, for except Zagloba, even
those who worked for the " Pole " could not foresee to what
a degree the stupidity of the nobles and the intrigues of
the magnates would aid them ; not many had hope to carry
through such a candidate as Prince Michael. But Zagloba
swam in that sea like a fish in water. From the beginning
of the Diet he dwelt in the city continually, and was at
Ketling's house only when he yearned for his haiduk ; but
as Basia had lost much joy fulness by reason of Krysia's
resolve, Zagloba took her sometimes to the city to let her
amuse herself and rejoice her eyes with the sight of the
shops.
They went out usually in the morning; and Zagloba
brought her back not infrequently late in the evening. On
the road and in the city itself the heart of the maiden was
rejoiced at sight of the merchandise, the strange people,
the many-colored crowds, the splendid troops. Then her
eyes would gleam like two coals, her head turn as if on a
pivot ; she could not gaze sufficiently, nor look around
enough, and overwhelmed the old man with questions by
the thousand. He answered gladly, for in this way he
showed his experience and learning. More than once a
gallant company of military surrounded the equipage in
which they were riding; the knighthood admired Basia's
PAN MICHAEL. 137
beauty greatly, her quick wit and resolution, and Zagloba
always told them the story of the Tartar, slain with duck-
shot, so as to sink them completely in amazement and
delight.
A certain time Zagloba and Basia were coming home
very late; for the review of Pan Felix Pototski's troops
had detained them all day. The night was clear and warm ;
white mists were hanging over the fields. Zagloba, though
always watchful, since in such a concourse of serving-men
and soldiers it was necessary to pay careful attention not
to strike upon outlaws, had fallen soundly asleep; the
driver was dozing also ; Basia alone was not sleeping, for
through her head were moving thousands of thoughts and
pictures. Suddenly the tramp of a number of liorr.es came
to her ears. Pulling Zagloba by the sleeve, she said, —
" Horsemen of some kind are pushing on after us."
" What ? How ? Who ? " asked the drowsy Zagluba.
" Horsemen of some kind are coming."
" Oh ! they will come up directly. The tramp of horses
is to be heard; perhaps some one is going in the same
direction — "
" They are robbers, I am sure ! "
Basia was sure, for the reason that in her soul she was
eager for adventures, — robbers and opportunities for her
daring, — so that Avhen Zagloba, puffing and muttering,
began to draw out from the seat pistols, which he took with
him always for " an occasion," she claimed one for herself.
" I shall not miss the first robber who approaches.
Auntie shoots wonderfully with a musket, but she cannot
see in the night. I could swear that those men are robbers !
Oh, if they would only attack us ! Give me the pistol
quickly ! "
"Well," answered Zagloba, "but you must promise not
to fire before I do, and till I say fire. If I give you a
weapon, you will be ready to shoot the noble that you
see first, without asking, ' Who goes there ? ' and then a
trial will follow."
" I will ask first, ' Who goes there ? ' "
" But if drinking-men are passing, and hearing a woman's
voice, say something impolite ? "
" I will thunder at them out of the pistol ! Is n't that
right ? "
" Oh, man, to take such a water-burner to the city ! I
tell you that you are not to fire without command."
138 PAN MICHAEL.
" I will inquire, ' Who goes there ? ' but so roughly that
they will not know me."
" Let it be so, then. Ha ! I hear them approaching
already. You may be sure that they are solid jjeople, for
scoundrels would attack us unawares from the ditch."
Since ruffians, however, really did infest the roads, and
adventures were heard of not infrequently, Zagloba com-
manded the driver not to go among the trees which stood in
darkness at the turn of the road, but to halt in a well-
lighted place. Meanwhile the four horsemen had ap-
proached a number of yards. Then Basia, assuming a bass
voice, which to her seemed worthy of a dragoon, inquired
threateningly, —
" Who goes there ? "
*' Why have you stopped on the road ? " asked one of the
horsemen, who thought evidently that they must have
broken some part of the carriage or the harness.
At this voice Basia dropped her pistol and said hurriedly
to Zagloba, " Indeed, that is uncle. Oh, for God's sake ! "
" What uncle ? "
'< Makovetski."
" Hei there ! " cried Zagloba ; " and are you not Pan
Makovetski with Pan Volodyovski ? "
" Pan Zagloba ! " cried the little knight.
<' Michael ! "
Here Zagloba began to put his legs over the edge of the
carriage with great haste ; but before he could get one of
them over, Volodyovski had sprung from his horse and was
at the side of the equipage. Recognizing Basia by the
light of the moon, he seized her by both hands and cried, —
•' I greet you with all my heart ! And where is Panna
Krysia, and sister ? Are all in good health ? "
" In good health, thank God ! So you have come at last ! "
said Basia, with a beating heart. " Is uncle here too ? Oh,
uncle ! "
When she had said this, she seized by the neck Pan
Makovetski, who had just come to the carriage ; and Za-
globa opened his arms meanwhile to Pan Michael. After
long greetings came the presentation of Pan Makovetski to
Zagloba; then the two travellers gave their horses to
attendants and took their places in the carriage. Mako-
vetski and Zagloba occupied the seat of honor ; Basia and
Pan Michael sat in front.
Brief questions and brief answers followed, as happens
PAN MICHAEL. 139
usually when people meet after a long absence. Pan Mako-
vetski inquired about his wife ; Pan Michael once more
about tlie health of Panna Krysia; then he wondered at
Ketling's approaching departure, but he had not time to
dwell on that, for he was forced at once to tell of what he
had done in the border stanitsa, how he had attacked the
ravagers of the horde, how he was homesick, but how
wholesome it was to taste his old life.
"It seemed to me," said the little knight, ''that the
Lubni times had not passed ; that we were still together
with Pan Yan and Kushel and Vyershul ; only when they
brought me a pail of water for washing, and gray-haired
temples were seen in it, could a man remember that he
was not the same as in old times, though, on the other hand,
it came to my mind that while the will was the same the
man was the same."
" You have struck the point ! " replied Zagloba ; " it is
clear that your wit has recovered on fresh grass, for
hitherto you were not so quick. Will is the main thing,
and there is no better drug for melancholy."
"That is true, — is true," added Pan Makovetski. "There
is a legion of well-sweeps in Michael's stanitsa, for there is
a lack of spring water in the neighborhood. I tell you,
sir, that when the soldiers begin to make those sweeps
squeak at daybreak, your grace would wake up with such a
will that you would thank God at once for this alone, that
you were living."
" Ah, if I could only be there for even one day ! " cried
Basia.
" There is one way to go there," said Zagloba, — " marry
the captain of the guard."
" Pan Adam will be captain sooner or later," put in the
little knight.
" Indeed ! " cried Basia, in anger ; " I have not asked you
to bring me Pan Adam instead of a present."
"I have brought something else, nice sweetmeats. They
will be sweet for Panna Basia, and it is bitter there for
that poor fellow."
" Then you should have given him the sweets ; let him
eat them while his mustaches are coming out."
"Imagine to yourself," said Zagloba to Pan Makovetski,
"these two are always in that way. Luckily the proverb
says, ' Those who wrangle, end in love.' "
Basia made no reply ; but Pan Michael, as if waiting for
140 PAN MICHAEL.
an answer, looked at lior small lace shone upon by the
bright light. It seemed to Inni so shapely that he thought
in spite of himself, "But that rogue is so pretty that she
might destroy one's eyes."
Evidently something else must have come to his mind at
once, for he turned to the driver and said, " Touch up the
horses there with a whip, and drive faster."
The carriage rolled on quickly after those words, so
quickly that the travellers sat in silence for some time ; and
only when they came upon the sand did Pan Michael speak
again : " But the departure of Ketling surprises me. And
that it should happen to him, too, just before my coming and
before the election."
" The English think as much of our election as they do of
your coming," answered Zagloba. " Ketling himself is cut
from his feet because he must leave us."
Basia had just on her tongue, " Especially Krysia," but
something reminded her not to mention this matter nor the
recent resolution of Krysia. With the instinct of a woman
she divined that the one and the other might touch Pan
Michael at the outset ; as to pain, something pained her,
therefore in spite of all her impulsiveness she held
silence.
" Of Krysia's intentions he will know anyhow," thought
she ; " but evidently it is better not to speak of them now,
since Pan Zagloba has not mentioned them with a word."
Pan Michael turned again to the driver, " But drive
faster ! "
" We left our horses and things at Praga," said Pan Mako-
vetski to Zagloba, "and set out with two men, though it
was nightfall, for Michael and I were in a terrible hurry."
" I believe it," answered Zagloba. " Do you see what
throngs have come to the capital? Outside the gates are
camps and markets, so that it is difficult to pass. People
tell also wonderful things of the coming election, whicla I
will repeat at a proper time in the house to you."
Here they began to converse about politics. Zagloba was
trying to discover adroitly Makovetski's opinions ; at last he
turned to Pan Michael and asked without ceremony, "And
for whom will you give your vote, Michael ? "
But Pan INIichael, instead of an answer, started as if
roused from sleep, and said, " I am curious to know if they
are sleeping, and if we shall see them to-day ? "
" They are surely sleeping," answered Basia, with a sweet
PAN MICHAEL. 141
and as it were drowsy voice. "But they will wake and
come surely to greet you and uncle."
"Do you think so?" asked the little knight, with joy ;
and again he looked at Basia, and again thought involunta-
rily, " But that rogue is charming in this moonlight."
They were near Ketling's house now, and arrived in
a short time. Pani Makovetski and Krysia were asleep; a
few of the servants were up, waiting with supper for Basia
and Pan Zagloba. All at once there was no small movement
in the house ; Zagloba gave command to wake more servants
to prepare warm food for the guests.
Pan Makovetski wished to go straightway to his wife ;
but she had heard the unusual noise, and guessing who had
come, ran down a moment later with her robe thrown
around her, panting, with tears of joy in her eyes, and lips
full of smiles ; greetings began, embraces and conversation,
interrupted by exclamations.
Pan Michael was looking continually at the door, through
which Basia had vanished, and in which he hoped any
moment to see Krysia, the beloved, radiant with quiet joy,
bright, with gleaming eyes, and hair twisted up in a hurry ;
meanwhile, the Dantzig clock standing in the dining-room
ticked and ticked, an hour passed, supper was brought, and
the maiden beloved and dear to Pan Michael did not appear
in the room.
At last Basia came in, but alone, serious somehow, and
gloomy ; she approached the table, and taking a light in her
hand, turned to Pan Makovetski : " Krysia is somewhat un-
well, and will not come ; but she begs uncle to come, even
near the door, so that she may greet him."
Pan Makovetski rose at once and went out, followed by
Basia.
The little knight became terribly gloomy and said, "I did
not think that I should fail to see Panna Krysia to-night.
Is she really ill ? "
" Ei ! she is well," answered his sister ; " but people are
nothing to her now."
" Why is that ? "
" Then has his grace, Pan Zagloba, not spoken of her
intention ? "
" Of what intention, by the Abounds of God ? "
" She is going to a convent."
Pan Michael began to blink like a man who has not heard
all that is said to him; then he changed in the face, stood
142 PAN MICHAEL.
up, sat down again. In one moment sweat covered his face
with drops ; then he began to wipe it with his palms. In
the room there was deep silence.
" Michael ! " said his sister.
But he looked confusedly now on her, now on Zagloba,
and said at last in a terrible voice, " Is there some curse
hanging over me ? "
"Have God in your heart ! " cried Zagloba.
PAN MICHAEL. 143
CHAPTER XIX,
Zagloba and Pani Makovetski divined by that exclama-
tion the secret of the little knight's heart ; and when he
sprang up suddeiily and left the room, they looked at each
other with amazement and disquiet, till at last the lady
said, " For God's sake go after him ! persuade him ; comfort
him ; if not, I will go myself."
" Do not do that," said Zagloba. " There is no need of us
there, but Krysia is needed ; if he cannot see her, it is bet-
ter to leave him alone, for untimely comforting leads people
to still greater despair."
''I see now, as on my palm, that he was inclined to
Krysia. See, I knew that he liked her greatly and sought
her company ; but that he was so lost in her never came to
my head."
" It must be that he returned with a proposition ready, in
which he saw his own happiness ; meanwhile a thunderbolt,
as it were, fell."
" Why did he speak of this to no one, neither to me, nor
to you, nor to Krysia herself ? Maybe the girl would not
have made her vow."
"It is a wonderful thing," said Zagloba; "besides, he con-
fides in me, and trusts my head more than his own ; and not
merely has he not acknowledged this affection to me, but
even said once that it was friendship, nothing more."
" He was always secretive."
"Then though you are his sister, you don't know him.
His heart is like the eyes of a sole, on top. I have never
met a more outspoken man ; but I admit that he has acted
differently this time. Are you sure that he said nothing to
Krysia ? "
" God of power ! Krysia is mistress of her own will, for
my husband as guardian has said to her, ' If the man is
worthy and of honorable blood, you may overlook his prop-
erty.' If Michael had spoken to her before his departure,
she would have ansAvered yes or no, and he would have
known what to look for."
"True, because this has struck him unexpectedly. Now
give your woman's wit to this business."
144 PAN MICHAEL.
" What is wit here ? Help is needed."
" Let him take Basia."
" But if, as is evident, he prefers that one — Ha ! if
this had only come into my head."
" It is a pity that it did not."
" How could it when it did not enter the head of such a
Solomon as you ? "
" And how do you know that ? "
" You advised Ketling."
" I ? God is my witness, I advised no man. I said that
he was inclined to her, and it was true ; I said that he was
a worthy cavalier, for that was and is true ; but I leave
match-making to women. My lady, as things are, half
the Commonwealth is resting on my head. Have I even
time to think of anything but public affairs? Often I
have not a minute to put a spoonful of food in my
mouth."
" Advise us this time, for God's mercy ! All around I
hear only this, that there is no head beyond yours."
"People are talking of this head of mine without ceasing ;
they might rest awhile. As to counsels, there are two :
either let Michael take Basia, or let Krysia change her
intention ; an intention is not a vow."
Now Pan Makovetski came in ; his wife told him every-
thing straightway. The noble was greatly grieved, for he
loved Pan Michael uncommonly and valued him ; but for
the time he could think out nothing.
"If Krysia will be obstinate," said he, rubbing his fore-
head, " how can you use even arguments in such an affair ?"
" Krysia will be obstinate ! " said Pani Makovetski.
"Krysia has always been that way."
"What was in Michael's head that he did not make sure
before departing ? " asked Pan Makovetski. " As he left
matters, something worse might have happened; another
might have won the girl's heart in his absence."
" In that case, she would not have chosen the cloister at
once," said Pani Makovetski. " However, she is free."
" True ! " answered Makovetski.
But already it was dawning in Zagloba's head. If the
secret of Krysia and Pan Michael had been known to him,
all would have been clear to him at once ; but without tljat
knowledge it was really hard to understand anything. Still,
the quick wit of the man began to break through the mist,
and to divine the real reason and intention of Krysia and
PAN MICHAEL. 145
the despair of Pan Michael. After a while he felt sure
that Ketling was involved in what had happened. His
supposition lacked only certainty ; he determined, there-
fore, to go to Michael and examine him more closely. On
the road alarm seized him, for he thought thus to himself, —
" There is much of my work in this. I wanted to quaff
mead at the wedding of Basia and Michael ; but I am not
sure that instead of mead, I have not provided sour beer,
for now Michael will return to his former decision, and
imitating Krysia, will put on the habit."
Here a chill came on Zagloba; so he hastened his steps,
and in a moment was in Pan Michael's room. The little
knight was pacing up and down like a wild beast in a cage.
His forehead was terribly wrinkled, his eyes glassy ; he was
suffering dreadfully. Seeing Zagloba, he stopped on a
sudden before him, and placing his hands on his breast,
cried, —
" Tell me the meaning of all this ! "
" Michael ! " said Zagloba, " consider how many girls
enter convents each year ; it is a common thing. Some
go in spite of their parents, trusting that the Lord Jesus
will be on their side ; but what wonder in this case, when
the girl is free ? "
" There is no longer any secret ! " cried Pan Michael.
" She is not free, for she promised me her love and hand
before I left here."
'' Ha ! " said Zagloba ; " I did not know that."
" It is true," repeated the little knight.
" Maybe she will listen to persuasion."
" She cares for me no longer ; she would not see me,"
cried Pan IMichael, with deep sorrow. " I hastened hither
day and night, and she does not even want to see me. What
have I done ? AVhat sins are weighing on me that the
anger of God pursues me ; that the wind drives me like a
Avithered leaf ? One is dead ; another is going to the
cloister. God Himself took both from me ; it is clear
that I am accursed. There is mercy for every man, there
is love for every man, except me alone."
Zagloba trembled in his soul, lest the little knight, carried
away by sorrow, might begin to blaspheme again, as once
he blasphemed after the death of Anusia; therefore, to turn
his mind in another direction, he called out, "Michael, do
not doubt that there is mercy upon you also; and besides,
you cannot know what is waiting for you to-morrow.
. 10
146 PAN MICHAEL.
Perhaps that same Krysia, remembering your loneliness,
will change her intention and keep her word to you.
Secondly, listen to me, Michael. Is not this a consolation
that God Himself, our Merciful Fatlier, takes those doves
from you, and not a man walking upon the earth ? Tell
me yourself if this is not better ? "
In answer the little knight's mustaches began to tremble
terribly ; the noise of gritting came from his teeth, and he
cried with a suppressed and broken voice, "If it were a
living man ! Ha ! Should such a man be found, I would —
Vengeance would remain."
" But as it is, prayer remains," said Zagloba. " Hear me,
old friend; no man will give you better counsel. Maybe
God Himself will change everything yet for the better. I
myself — you know — wished another for you ; but seeing
your pain, I suffer together with you, and together with you
will pray to God to comfort you, and incline the heart of
that harsh lady to you again."
When he had said this, Zagloba began to wipe away tears ;
they were tears of sincere friendship and sorrow. Had it
been in the power of the old man, he would have undone at
that moment everything that he had done to set Krysia
aside, and would have been the first to cast her into Pan
Michael's arms.
" Listen," said he, after a while ; " speak once more with
Krysia; take your lament to her, your unendurable pain,
and may God bless you ! The heart in her must be of stone
if she does not take pity on you ; but I hope that she will.
The habit is a praiseworthy thing, but not when made of
injustice to others. Tell her that. You will see — Ei,
Michael, to-day you are weeping, and to-morrow perhaps we
shall be drinking at the betrothal. I am sure that will be
the outcome. The young lady grew lonely, and therefore
the habit came to her head. She will go to a cloister, but
to one in which you will be ringing for the christening.
Perhaps too she is affected a little with hypochondria, and
mentioned the habit only to throw dust in our eyes. In
every case, you have not heard of the cloister from her own
lips, and if God grants, you will not. Ha, I have it ! You
agreed on a secret ; she did not wish to betray it, and is
throwing a blind in our eyes. As true as life, nothing
else but woman's cunning."
Zagloba's words acted like balsam on the suffering heart
of Pan Michael : hope entered him again ; his eyes were
PAN MICHAEL. 147
filled with tears. For a long time he could not speak; Lut
when he had restrained his tears he threw himself into the
arms of his friend and said, "But will it be as you
say ? "
" I would bend the heavens for you. It will be as I say !
Do you remember that I have ever been a false prophet ?
Do you not trust in my experience and wit ? "
" You cannot even imagine how I love that lady. Not
that I have forgotten the beloved dead one ; I i)ray for her
every day. But to this one my heart has grown fixed like
fungus to a tree ; she is my love. What have I thought of
her away off there in the grasses, morning and evening and
midday ! At last I began to talk to myself, since I had no
confidant. As God is dear to me, when I had to chase after
the horde in the reeds, I was thinking of her when rushing
at full speed."
" I believe it. From weeping for a certain maiden in my
youth one of my eyes flowed out, and what of it did not
flow out was covered with a cataract."
"Do not wonder; I came here, the breath barely in my
body; the first word I hear, — the cloister. But still I
have trust in persuasion and in her heart and her word.
How did you state it ? 'A habit is good ' — but made of
what ? "
" But not when made of injustice to others."
" Splendidly said ! How is it that I have never been able
to make maxims ? In the stanitsa it would have been a ready
amusement. Alarm sits in me continually, but you have
given me consolation. I agreed with her, it is true, that
the affair should remain a secret ; therefore it is likely
that the maiden might speak of the habit only for appear-
ance' sake. You brought forward another splendid argu-
ment, but I cannot remember it. You have given me great
consolation."
" Then come to me, or give command to bring the decan-
ter to this place. It is good after the journey."
They went, and sat drinking till late at night.
Next day Pan Michael arrayed his body in fine garments
and his face in seriousness, armed himself with all the argu-
ments which came to his own head, and with those which
Zagloba had given him ; thus equipped, he went to the
dining-room, where all met usually at meal-time. Of the
whole company only Krysia was absent, but she did not let
people wait for her long ; barely had the little knight swal-
148 PAN MICHAEL.
lowed two spoonfuls of soup when through the open door
the rustle of a robe was heard, and the maiden came in.
She entered very quickly, rather rushed in. Her cheeks
were burning ; her lids were dropped ; in her face were
mingled fear and constraint. Approaching Pan Michael, she
gave him both hands, but did not raise her eyes at all, and
when he began to kiss those hands with eagerness, she grew
very pale ; besides, she did not find one word for greeting.
But his heart filled with love, alarm, and rapture at sight of
her face, delicate and changeful as a wonder-working image,
at sight of that form shapely and beautiful, from which the
warmth of recent sleep was still beating ; he was moved
even by that confusion and that fear depicted in her face.
" Dearest flower ! " thought he, in his soul, " why do you
fear ? I would give even my life and blood for you." But
he did not say this aloud, he only pressed his pointed mus-
taches so long to her hands that red traces were left on them.
Basia, looking at all this, gathered over her forehead her
yellow forelock of purpose, so that no one might notice
her emotion ; but no one gave attention to her at that
time ; all were looking at the pair, and a vexatious silence
followed.
Pan Michael interrupted it first. " The night passed for
me in grief and disquiet," said he ; " for yesterday I saw
all except you, and such terrible tidings were told of you
that I was nearer to weeping than to sleep."
Krysia, hearing such outspoken Avords, grew still paler,
so that for a while Pan Michael thought that she would
faint, and said hurriedly, " We must talk of this matter ;
but now I Y/ill ask no more, so that you may grow calm
and recover. I am no barbarian, nor am I a wolf, and God
sees that I have good-will toward you."
" Thank you ! " whispered Krysia.
Zagloba, Pan Makovetski, and his wife began to exchange
glances, as if urging one another to begin the usual conver-
sation ; but for a long time no one was able to venture a
word ; at last Zagloba began. " We must go to the city
to-day," said he, turning to the newly arrived. " It is
boiling there before the election, as in a pot, for every
man is urging his own candidate. On the road, I will tell
you to whom, in my opinion, we should give our votes."
No one answered, therefore Zagloba cast around an owl-
ish eye ; at last he turned to Basia, " Well, Maybug, will
you go with us ? "
PAN MICHAEL. 149
"I will go even to Eussia ! " answered Basia, abruptly.
And silence followed again. The whole meal passed in
similar attempts to begin a conversation that would not
begin. At last the company rose. Then Pan Michael
approached Krysia at once and said, —
" I must speak with you alone."
He gave her his arm and conducted her to the adjoining
room, to that same apartment which was the witness of their
first kiss. Seating Krysia on the sofa, he took his place
near her, and began to stroke her hair as he would have
stroked the hair of a child.
" Krysia ! " said he, at last, with a mild voice. " Has
your confusion passed ? Can you answer me calmly and
with presence of mind ? "
Her confusion had passed, and besides, she was moved
by his kindness ; therefore she raised for a moment her
eyes on him for the first time since his return. " I can,"
said she, in a low voice.
"Is it true that you have devoted yourself to the
cloister?"
Krysia put her hands together and began to whisper
imploringly, " Do not take this ill of me, do not curse me ;
but it is true."
'' Krysia ! " said the knight, " is it right to trample on the
happiness of people, as you are trampling ? Where is your
word, where is our agreement ? I cannot war with God,
but I will tell you, to begin with, what Pan Zagloba told
me yesterday, — that the habit should not be made of injus-
tice to others. You will not increase the glory of God by
injustice to me. God reigns over the whole world ; His are
all nations, His the lands and the sea and the rivers, the
birds of the air and the beasts of the forests, the sun and
the stars. He has all, whatsoever may come to the mind of
man, and still more ; but I have only you, beloved and dear ;
you are my happiness, my every possession. And can you
suppose that the Lord God needs that possession? He,
with such wealth, to tear away his only treasure from a poor
soldier ? Can you suppose that He will be rejoiced, and not
offended ? See what you are giving Him, — yourself. But
you are mine, for you promised yourself to me ; therefore you
are giving Him that which belongs to another, that which
is not your own : you are giving Him my weeping, my pain,
my death. Have you a right to do so ? Weigh this in
-^our heart and in your mind ; finally ask your own con-
150 PAN MICHAEL.
science. If I had offended you, if I had contemned you in
love, if I had forgotten you, if I had coiuiuitted crimes or
offences — ah, I will not speak ; 1 will not speak. Ikit I
went to the horde, to watch, to attack ravagers, to serve
the country with my blood, with my health, with my time ;
and I loved you, I thought of you whole days and nights,
and as a deer longs for waters, as a bird for the air, as a child
for its mother, as a parent for its child, was I longing for
you. And for all this what is the greeting, what the reward,
that you have prepared for me ? Krysia dearest, my friend,
ni}^ chosen love, tell me whence is all this ? Give me your
reasons as sincerely, as openly, as I bring before you my
reasons and my rights ; keep faith with me ; do not leave
me alone with misfortune. You gave me this right your-
self ; do not make me an outlaw."
The unfortunate Pan Michael did not know that there is
a right higher and older than all other human rights, in
virtue of which the heart must and does follow love only ;
but the heart which ceases to love commits thereby the
deepest perfidy, though often with as much innocence as
the lamp quenches in which fire has burned out the oil.
Not knowing this. Pan Michael embraced Krysia's knees,
implored, and begged ; but she answered him with floods of
tears only because she could not answer with her heart.
" Krysia," said the knight, at last, while rising, " in your
tears my happiness may drown ; and I do not implore you
for that, but for rescue."
" Do not ask me for a reason," answered Krysia, sobbing ;
" do not ask for a cause, since it must be this way, and
cannot be otherwise. I am not worthy of such a man as
you, and I have never been worthy. I know that I am
doing you an injustice, and that pains me so terribly that,
see ! I cannot help myself. I know that this is an injustice.
God of greatness, my heart is breaking ! Forgive me ;
do not leave me in anger ! Pardon me ; do not curse me ! "
When she had said this, Krysia threw herself on her knees
before Pan Michael. " I know that I am doing you a
wrong, but I implore of you condescension and pardon."
Here the dark head of Krysia bent to the floor. Pan
Michael raised in one moment the poor weeping maiden,
and placed her again on the sofa ; but he began himself to
pace up and down in the room, like one dazed. At times
he stopped suddenly and pressed his fists to his temples;
then again he walked ; at last he stood before Krysia.
PAN MICHAEL. 151
"Leave yourself time, and me some hope," said he.
"Think that I too am not of stone. Why press red-hot
iron against me without the least pity ? Even though I
knew not my own endurance, stili when the skin hisses,
pain pierces me. I cannot tell you how I suffer, — as God
lives, I cannot. I am a simple man ; my years have passed
in war. Oh, for God's sake ! dear Jesus ! In this
same room our love began. Krysia, Krysia ! I thought
that you would be mine for life ; and now there is nothing,
nothing ! What has taken place in you ? Who has
changed your heart ? Krysia, I am just the same. And
do you not know that for me this is a worse blow than for
another, for I have already lost one love ? Jesus, what
shall I tell her to move her heart ? A man only torments
himself, that is all. But leave me even hope ! Do not take
everything away at one time."
Krysia made no answer ; but sobbing shook her more
and more ; the little knight stood before her, restraining at
first his sorrow, and terrible anger. And only when he
had broken that in himself, he said, —
'' Leave me even hope ! Do you hear me ? "
" I cannot ! I cannot ! " answered Krysia.
Pan Michael went to the window and pressed his head
against the cold glass. He stood a long time without
motion ; at last he turned, and advancing a couple of steps
toward Krysia, he said in a very low voice, —
" Farewell ! There is nothing for me here. Oh that it
may be as pleasant for you as it is grievous for me ! Know
this, that I forgive you with my lips, and as God will grant,
I will forgive you with my heart as well. But have more
mercy on people's suffering, and a second time promise not.
It cannot be said that I take happiness with me from these
thresholds ! Farewell ! "
When Pan Michael had said this, his mustaches quivered ;
he bowed, and went out. In the next room were Mako-
vetski and his wife and Zagloba ; they sprang up at once as
if to inquire, but he only waved his hand. " All to no
use ! " said he. '' Leave me in peace ! "
Prom that room a narrow corridor led to his own cham-
ber ; in that corridor, at the staircase leading to the young
ladies' rooms, Basia stopped the way to the little knight.
"May God console you and change Krysia's heart!"
cried she, with a voice trembling from tears.
He went past without even looking at her, or saying a
152 PAN MICHAEL.
word. Suddenly wild anger bore him away ; bitterness
rose in his breast ; he turned, therefore, and stood before
the innocent Basia with a face changed and full of deri-
sion. " Promise your hand to Ketling," said he, hoarsely,
" then cease to love him, trample on his heart, rend it, and
go to the cloister ! "
" Pan Micliael ! " cried Basia, in amazement.
"Enjoy yourself, taste kisses, and then go to repent!
Would to God that you both were killed ! "
That was too much for Basia. God alone knew how
much she had wrestled with herself for this wish which
she had given Pan Michael, — that God might change
Krysia's heart, — and in return an unjust condemnation
had met her, derision, insult, just at the moment in which
she would have given her blood to comfort the thankless
man. Therefore her soul stormed up in her as quickly as
a flame ; her cheeks burned ; her nostrils dilated ; and
without an instant's thought, she cried, shaking her yellow
hair, —
" Know, sir, that / am not the one who is going to the
cloister for Ketling ! "
When she had said this, she sprang on the stairs and
vanished from before the eyes of the knight. He stood
there like a stone pillar ; after a while he began to rub his
eyes like a man who is waking from sleep.
Then he was thirsting for blood ; he seized his sabre, and
cried with a terrible voice, " Woe to the traitor ! "
A quarter of an hour later Pan Michael was rushing
toward Warsaw so swiftly that the wind was howling in
his ears, and lumps of earth were flying in a shower from
the hoofs of his horse.
PAN MICHAEL. 153
CHAPTER XX.
Pan Makovetski, with his wife and Zagloba, saw Pan
Michael riding away, and alarm seized all hearts ; therefore
they asked one another with their eyes, "What has
happened ; where is he going ? "
" Great God ! " cried Pani Makovetski ; " he will go to
the Wilderness, and we shall never see him again in life ! "
" Or to the cloister, like that crazy woman," said Zagloba,
in despair.
''Counsel is necessary here," said Makovetski.
With that the door opened and Basia burst into the
room like a whirlwind, excited, pale, with fingers in both
her eyes ; stamping in the middle of the floor, like a little
child, she began to scream, " Rescue ! save ! Pan Michael
has gone to kill Ketling ! Whoso believes in God, let him
jEly to stop him ! Rescue ! rescue ! "
" What is the matter, girl ? " cried Zagloba, seizing her
hands.
" Rescue ! Pan Michael will kill Ketling ! Through me
blood will be shed, and Krysia will die, all through me ! "
" Speak ! " cried Zagloba, shaking her. " How do you
know ? Why is it through you ? "
" Because I told him in anger that they love each other ;
that Krysia is going behind the grating for Ketling's sake.
Whoso believes in God, stop them ! Go quickly ; go all of
you ! Let us all go ! "
Zagloba, not wont to lose time in such cases, rushed to
the yard and gave command to bring the carriage out at
once. Pani Makovetski wished to ask Basia about the
astonishing news, for up to that moment she had not sus-
pected the love between Krysia and Ketling ; but Basia
rushed after Zagloba to look to the harnessing of the horses.
She helped to lead out the beasts and attach them to the
carriage ; at last, though bareheaded, she mounted the
driver's seat before the entrance, where two men were wait-
ing and already dressed for the road.
" Come down ! " said Zagloba to her.
" I will not come down ! Take your seats ; you must take
vour seats ; if not, I will go alone ! " So saying, she took
154 i'AN MICHAEL.
the reins, and they, seeing that the stubbornness of the girl
might cause a considerable delay, ceased to ask her to come
down.
Meanwhile the servant ran up with a whip: and Pani
Makovetski succeeded in bringing out a shuba and cap to
Basia, for the day was cold. Then they moved on. Basia
remained on the driver's seat. Zagloba, wishing to speak
with her, asked her to sit on the front seat ; but she was
unwilling, it may be through fear of being scolded. Zagloba
therefore had to inquire from a distance, and she answered
without turning her head.
"How do you know," asked he, "that which you told
your uncle about those two ? "
" I know all."
" Did Krysia tell you ? "
" Krysia told me nothing."
" Then maybe the Scot did ? "
" No, but I know ; and that is why he is going to Eng-
land. He fooled everybody but me."
" A wonderful thing ! " said Zagloba.
" This is your Avork," said Basia ; " you should not have
pushed them against each other."
" Sit there in quiet, and do not thrust yourself into
what does not belong to you," answered Zagloba, who was
struck to the quick because this reproach was made in
presence of Makovetski. Therefore he added after a while,
" I push anybody ! I advise ! Look at that ! I like such
suppositions."
" Ah, ha ! do you think you did not ? " retorted the
maiden.
They went forward in silence. Still, Zagloba could not
free himself from the thought that Basia was right, and
that he was in great part the cause of all that had happened.
That thought grieved him not a little ; and since the car-
riage jolted unmercifully, the old noble fell into the worst
humor and did not spare himself reproaches.
" It would be the proper thing," thought he, " for
Michael and Ketling to cut off my ears in company. To
make a man marry against his will is the same as to com-
mand him to ride with his face to a horse's tail. That fly
is right ! If those men have a duel, Ketling's blood will be
on me. What kind of business have I begun in my old age !
Tfu, to the Devil ! Besides, they almost fooled me, for I
barely guessed why Ketling was going beyond the sea — and
PAN MICHAEL. 155
that daw to the cloister ; meanwhile the haiduk had long
before found out everything, as it seems." Here Zagloba
meditated a little, and after a while muttered, " A rogue,
not a maiden ! Michael borrowed eyes from a crawfish to
put aside such as she for that doll ! "
Meanwhile they had arrived at the city ; but there their
troubles began really. None of them knew where Ketling
was lodging, or where Pan Michael might go ; to look for
either was like looking for a particular poppy-seed in a
bushel of poppy-seeds. They went first to the grand het-
man's. People told them there that Ketling was to start
that morning on a journey beyond the sea. Pan Michael
had come, inquired about the Scot, but whither the little
knight had gone, no one knew. It was supposed that he
might have gone to the squadron stationed in the field
behind the city.
Zagloba commanded to return to the camp ; but there it
was impossible to find an informant. They went to every
inn on Dluga Street ; they went to Praga ; all was in vain.
Meanwhile night fell ; and since an inn was not to be
thought of, they were forced to go home. They went back
in tribulation. Basia cried some ; the pious Makovetski
repeated a prayer ; Zagloba was really alarmed. He tried,
however, to cheer himself and the compan3^
" Ha ! " said he, " we are distressed, and perhaps Michael
is already at home."
" Or killed ! " said Basia. And she began to wail there
in the carriage, repeating, " Cut out my tongue ! It was my
fault, my fault ! Oh, I shall go mad ! "
" Quiet there, girl ! the fault is not yours," said Zagloba ;
" and know this, — if any man is killed, it is not Michael."
" But I am sorry for the other. We have paid him
handsomely for his hospitality ; there is nothing to be said
on that point. God, God ! "
" That is the truth ! " added Pan Makovetski.
" Let that rest, for God's sake ! Ketling is surely nearer
to Prussia than to Warsaw by this time. You heard that
he is going away ; I have hope in God too, that should he
meet Volodyovski they will remember old friendship, ser-
vice rendered together. They rode stirrup to stirrup ; they
slept on one saddle ; they went together on scouting expedi-
tions ; they dipped their hands in one blood. In the whole
army their friendship was so famous that Ketling, by reason
of his beauty, was called Volodyovski's wife. It is impos-
156 PAN MICHAEL.
sible that this should not come to their minds when they see
each other."
'' Still, it is this way sometimes," said the discreet Mako-
vetski, " that just the warmest friendship turns to the
fiercest animosity. So it was in our place when Pan Deyma
killed Pan Ubysh, with whom he had lived twenty years in
the greatest agreement. I can describe to you that un-
happy event in detail."
'' If my mind were more at ease, I would listen to you as
gladly as I do to her grace, my benefactress, your grace's
spouse, who has the habit also of giving details, hot
excepting genealogies ; but what you say of friendship and
animosity has stuck in my head. God forbid ! God forbid
that it should come true this time ! "
"One was Pan Deyma, the other Pan Ubysh. Both
worthy men and fellow-soldiers — "
" Oi, oi, oi ! " said Zagloba, gloomily. " We trust in the
mercy of God that it will not come true this time ; but if it
does, Ketling will be the corpse."
" Misfortune ! " said Makovetski, after a moment of
silence. " Yes, yes ! Deyma and Ubysh. I remember it as
if to-day. And it was a question also of a woman."
" Eternally those women ! The first daw that comes will
brew such beer for you that whoever drinks will not digest
it," muttered Zagloba.
" Don't attack Krysia, sir ! " cried Basia, suddenly.
" Oh, if Pan Michael had only fallen in love with you,
none of this would have happened ! "
Thus conversing, they reached the house. Their hearts
beat on seeing lights in the windows, for they thought that
Pan Michael had returned, perhaps. But Pani Makovetski
alone received them ; she was alarmed and greatly con-
cerned. On learning that all their searching had resulted
in nothing, she covered herself with bitter tears and began
to complain that she should never see her brother again.
Basia seconded her at once in these lamentations. Zagloba
too was unable to master his grief.
'' I will go again to-morrow before daylight, but alone,"
said he ; "I may be able to learn something."
" We can search better in company," put in Makovetski.
" No ; let your grace remain with the ladies. If Ketling
is alive, I will let you know."
" For God's sake ! We are living in the house of that
man ! " said Makovetski. " We must find an inn somehcw
PAN MICHAEL. 157
to-morrow, or even pitch tents in the fiekl, only not to live
longer here."
'■'■ Wait for news from me, or we shall lose each other,"
said Zagloba. " If Ketling is killed — "
" Speak more quietly, by Christ's wounds ! " said Pani
Makovetski, ''for the servants will hear and tell Krysia;
she is barely alive as it is."
" I will go to her," said Basia.
And she sprang upstairs. Those below remained in
anxiety and fear. No one slept in the whole house. The
thought that maybe Ketling was already a corpse filled
their hearts with terror. In addition, the. night became
close, dark ; thunder began to roar and roll through the
heavens ; and later bright lightning rent the sky each
moment. About midnight the first storm of the spring
began to rage over the earth. Even the servants woke.
Krysia and Basia went from their chamber to the dining-
room. There the whole company prayed and sat in silence,
repeating in chorus, after each clap of thunder, " And the
Word was made flesh ! " In the whistling of the whirlwind
was heard at times, as it were, a certain horse-tramp, and
then fear and terror raised the hair on the heads of Basia,
Pani Makovetski, and the two men ; for it seemed to them
that at any moment the door might open, and Pan Michael
enter, stained with Ketling's blood. The usually mild Pan
Michael, for the first time in his life, oppressed people's
hearts like a stone, so that the very thought of him filled
them with dread.
However, the night passed without news of the little
knight. At daylight, when the storm had abated in a
measure, Zagloba set out a second time for the city. That
whole day was a day of still greater alarm. Basia sat till
evening in the window in front of the gate, looking at the
road along which Pan Zagloba might return.
Meanwhile the servants, at command of Pan Makovetski,
were packing the trunks slowly for the road. Krysia was
occupied in directing this work, for thus she was able to
hold herself at a distatice from the others. For though
Pani Makovetski did not mention Pan Michael in the yoiing
lady's presence even by one word, still that very silence
convinced Krysia that Pan Michael's love for her, their
former secret engagement, and her recent refusal had been
discovered ; and in view of this, it was diflicult to suppose
that those people, the nearest to Pan Michael, were not
158 TAN MICHAEL.
offended and grieved. Poor Krysia felt that it must be so,
that it was so, — that those hearts, hitlierto loving, had
withdrawn from her ; therefore she wished to suffer by
herself.
Toward evening tlie trunks were ready, so that it was
possible to move that very day ; but Pan Makovetski was
waiting yet for news from Zagloba. Supper was brought ;
no one cared to eat it ; and the evening began to drag along
heavily, insupportably, and as silent as if all were listening
to what the clock was whispering.
'' Let us go to the drawing-room," said Pan Makovetski,
at last. " It is impossible to stay here."
They went and sat down ; but before any one had been
able to speak the first word, the dogs were heard under the
window.
" Some one is coming ! " cried Basia.
" The dogs are barking as if at people of the house," said
Pani Makovetski.
"Quiet!" said her husband. ''There is a rattling of
wheels ! "
" Quiet ! " repeated Basia. " Yes ; it comes nearer every
moment. That is Pan Zagloba."
Basia and Pan Makovetski sprang up and ran out. Pani
Makovetski's heart began to throb ; but she remained with
Krysia, so as not to show by great haste that Pan Zagloba
was bringing news of exceeding importance. Meanwhile
the sound of wheels was heard right under the window, and
then stopped on a sudden. Voices were heard at the
entrance, and after a while Basia rushed into the room like
a hurricane, and with a face as changed as if she had seen
an apparition.
" Basia, who is that ? Who is that ? " asked Pani Mako-
vetski, with astonishment.
But before Basia could regain her breath and give answer,
the door opened ; through it entered first Pan Makovetski,
then Pan Michael, and last Ketling.
PAN MICHAEL. 159
CHAPTER XXI.
Ketling was so changed that he was barely able to make
a low obeisance to the ladies; then he stood motionless,
with his hat at his breast, with his eyes closed, like a
wonder-working image. Pan Michael embraced his sister
on the way, and approached Krysia. The maiden's face was
as white as linen, so that the light down on her lip seemed
darker than usual ; her breast rose and fell violently. But
Pan Michael took her hand mildly and pressed it to his
lips ; then his mustaches quivered for a time, as if he were
collecting his thoughts ; at last he spoke with great sadness,
but with great calmness, —
" My gracious lady, or better, my beloved Krysia ! Hear
me without alarm, for I am not some Scythian or Tartar,
or a wild beast, but a friend, who, though not very happy
himself, still desires your happiness. It has come out that
you and Ketling love each other; Panna Basia in just
anger threw it in my eyes. I do not deny that I rushed
out of this house in a rage and flew to seek vengeance on
Ketling. Whoso loses his all is more easily borne away by
vengeance ; and I, as God is dear to me, loved you terribly
and not merely as a man never married loves a maiden.
For if I had been married and the Lord God had given me
an only son or a daughter, and had taken them afterward,
I should not have mourned over them, I think, as I mourned
over you."
Here Pan Michael's voice failed for a moment, but he
recovered quickly ; and after his mustache had quivered a
number of times, he continued, " Sorrow is sorrow ; but
there is no help. That Ketling fell in love with you is not
a wonder. Who would not fall in love with you ? And
that you fell in love with him, that is my fate ; there is no
reason either to wonder at that, for what comparison is
there between Ketling and me ? In the field he will say
himself that I am not the worse man ; but that is another
matter. The Lord God gave beauty to one, withheld it from
the other, but rewarded him with reflection. So when
the wind on the road blew around me, and my first rage
16Q PAN MICHAEL.
had passed, conscience said straightway, Why punish
them ? Why shed the blood of a friend ? They fell m
love, that was God's will. The oldest people say that
a"-ainst the heart the command of a hetman is nothing. It
w°as the will of God that they fell in love ; but that they did
not betray, is their honesty. If Ketling even had known
of your promise to me, maybe I should have called to liim,
' Quench ! ' but he did not know of it. What was his fault ?
Nothing. And your fault? Nothing. He wished to de-
part ; you wished to go to God. My fate is to blame, my
fate only ; for the finger of God is to be seen now in this,
that I remain in loneliness. But I have conquered myself ;
I have conquered ! "
Pan Michael stopped again and began to breathe quickly,
like a man who, after long diving in water, has come out to
the air ; then he took Krysia's hand. " So to love,'^ said
he, "as to wish all for one's self, is not an exploit. 'The
hearts are breaking in all three of us,' thought I ; ' better
let one suffer and give relief to the other two.' Krysia,
God give you happiness with Ketling ! Amen. God give
you, Krysia, happiness with Ketling ! It pains me a little,
but that is nothing — God give you — that is nothing — I
have conquered myself ! "
The soldier said, " that is nothing," but his teeth gritted,
and his breath began to hiss through them. From the
other end of the room, the sobbing of Basia was heard.
" Ketling, come here, brother ! " cried Volodyovski.
Ketling approached, knelt down, opened his arms, and
in silence, with the greatest respect and love, embraced
Krysia's knees.
But Pan Michael continued in a broken voice, " Press his
head. He has had his suffering too, poor fellow. God
bless you and him ! You will not go to the cloister. I
prefer that you should bless me rather than have reason to
curse me. The Lord God is above me, though it is hard for
me now."
Basia, not able to endure longer, rushed out of the room,
seeing which. Pan Michael turned to Makovetski and his
sister. " Go to the other chamber," said he, " and leave
them; I too will go somewhere, for I will kneel down
and commend myself to the Lord Jesus." And he went
out.
Halfway down the corridor he met Basia, at the staircase,
on the very same place where, borne away by anger, she had
PAN MICHAEL. 161
divulged the secret of Krysia and Ketling, But this time
Basia stood leaning against the wall, choking from sobs.
At sight of this Pan Michael was touched at his own
fate ; he had restrained himself up to that moment as best
he was able, but then the bonds of sorrow gave way, and
tears burst from his eyes in a torrent. "Why do you
weep ? " cried he, pitifully.
Basia raised her head, thrusting, like a child, now one
and now the other fist into her eyes, choking and gulping at
the air with open mouth, and answered with sobbing, "I
am so sorry ! Oh, for God's sake ! O Jesus ! Pan
Michael is so honest, so worthy ! Oh, for God's sake ! "
Pan Michael seized her hands and began kissing them
from gratitude. " God reward you ! God reward you for
your heart ! " said he. " Quiet ; do not weep."
Bnt Basia sobbed the more, almost to choking. Every
vein in her was quivering from sorrow ; she began to gulp for
air more and more quickly ; at last, stamping from excite-
ment, she cried so loudly that it was heard through the
whole corridor, " Krysia is a fool ! I would rather have one
Pan Michael than ten Ketlings ! I love Pan Michael with
all my strength, — better than auntie, better than uncle,
better than Krysia ! "
"For God's sake! Basia!" cried the knight. _ And
wishing to restrain her emotion, he seized her in his era-
brace, and she nestled up to his breast with all her strength,
so that he felt her heart throbbing like a wearied bird;
then he embraced her still more firmly, and they remained
so.
Silence followed.
"Basia, do you wish me ? " asked the little knight.
" I do, I do, I do ! " answered Basia.
At this answer transport seized him in turn ; he pressed
his lips to her rosy lips, and again they remained so.
Meanwhile a carriage rattled up to the house, and Zagloba
rushed into the ante-room, then to the dining-room, in which
Pan Makovetski was sitting with his wife. " There is no
sign of Michael ! " cried he, in one breath ; " I looked
everywhere. Pan Krytski said that he saw him with
Ketling. Surely they have fought ! "
" Michael is here," answered Pani Makovetski ; " he
brought Ketling and gave him Krysia."
The pillar of salt into which Lot's wife was turned had
surely a less astonished face than Zagloba at that moment.
11
162 PAN MICHAEL.
Silence continued for a while ; then the old noble rubbed
his eyes and asked, " What ? "
" Krysia and Ketling are sitting in there together, and
Michael has gone to pray," said Makovetski.
Zagloba entered the next room without a moment's hesi-
tation ; and though he knew of all, he was astonished a
second time, seeing Ketling and Krysia sitting forehead to
forehead. They sprang up, greatly confused, and had not
a word to say, especially as the Makovetskis came in after
Zagloba.
" A lifetime would not suffice to thank Michael," said
Ketling, at last. " Our happiness is his work."
" God give you happiness ! " said Makovetski. "We will
not oppose Michael."
Krysia dropped into the embraces of Pani Makovetski,
and the two began to cry. Zagloba was as if stunned. Ket-
ling bowed to Makovetski's knees as to those of a father ;
and either from the onrush of thoughts, or from confusion,
Makovetski said, "But Pan Deyma killed Pan Ubysh.
Thank Michael, not me ! " After a while he asked, "Wife,
what was the name of that lady ? "
But she had no time for an answer, for at that moment
Basia rushed in, panting more than usual, more rosy than
usual, with her forelock falling down over her eyes more
than usual ; she ran up to Ketling and Krysia, and thrust-
ing her finger now into the eye of one, and now into the eya
of the other, said, " Oh, sigh, love, marry ! You think thal»
Pan Michael will be alone in the world ? Not a bit of it ; 1
shall be with him, for I love him, and I have told him so.
I was the first to tell him, and he asked if I wanted him, and
I told him that I would rather have him than ten others ;
for I love him, and I '11 be the best wife, and I will never
leave him ! I '11 go to the war with him ! I 've loved him
this long time, though I did not tell him, for he is the beat
and the worthiest, the beloved — And now marry for your-
selves, and I will take Pan Michael, to-morrow, if need
be — for — "
Here breath failed Basia.
All looked at her, not understanding whether she had
gone mad or was telling the truth ; then they looked at one
another, and with that Pan Michael appeared in the door
behind Basia.
"Michael," asked Makovetski, when presence of mind
had restored his voice to him, " is what we hear true ? "
PAN MICHAEL. 163
" God has wrought a miracle," answered the little knight,
with great seriousness, ■' and here is my comfort, my love,
my greatest treasure."
After these words Basia sprang to him again like a deer.
ISTow the mask of astonishment fell from Zagloba's face,
and his white beard began to quiver ; he opened his arms
widely and said, " God knows I shall sob ! Haiduk and
Michael, come hither! "
164 PAN MICHAEL^
CHAPTER XXII.
He loved her immensely ; and she loved him in the same
way. They were happy together, but had no children,
though it was tlie fourth year of their marriage. Their
lands were managed with great diligence. Pan Michael
bought with his own and Basia's money a number of vil-
lages near Kamenyets ; for these he paid a small price,
since timid people in terror of Turkish invasion were glad
to sell land in those regions. On his estates he intro-
duced order and military discipline ; he took the restless
population in hand, rebuilt burned villages, established
"fortalices," — that is, fortified houses, — in which he
placed temporary garrisons ; in one word, as formerly he
had defended the country with success, so now he worked
his lands with good profit, never letting the sword out of
his hand.
The glory of his name was the best defence of his prop-
erty. With some of the murzas he poured water on his
sword and concluded brotherhood ; others he subdued.
Bands of disorderly Cossacks, scattered detachments of
the horde, robbers from the steppes, highwaymen from
the plains of Bessarabia, trembled at thought of the " Little
Falcon ; " therefore his herds of horses and flocks of sheep,
his buffaloes and camels, lived without danger on the
steppes. The enemy even respected his neighbors. His
substance increased through the aid of his active wife. He
was surrounded by the honor and affection of people. His
native land had adorned him with ofiice ; the hetman loved
him ; the Pasha of Hotin clicked with his tongue in
wonder at him ; in the distant Crimea, in Bagchesarai, his
name was repeated with honor. His land, war, and love
were the three elements of his life.
The hot summer of 1671 found Pan Michael in Sokol, in
Basia's paternal villages. That Sokol was the pearl of their
estates. They entertained there ceremoniously and merrily
Pan Zagloba, who, disregarding the toils of a journey un-
usual at his age, came to visit them, fulfilling his solemn
promise given at their wedding. But the noisy feasts and
PAN AnCHAEL. 165
the joy of the hosts at seeing a dear guest was soon iiitci--
rupted by an order from the hetman directing Pan Michael
to take command at Hreptyoii, to watch the Moldavian
boundary, to listen to voices from the side of the desert,
protect the place, intercept Tartar parties, and clear the
region of robbers.
The little knight, as a soldier ever willing in the service
of the Commonwealth, gave orders at once to his servants
to drive the herds from the meadows, lade the camels,
and be ready themselves in arms. Still, his heart was
rent at thought of parting wdth his wife, for he loved her
with the love of a husband and a father, and was hardly
able to breathe without her ; but he had no wish to take
her to the wild and lonely deserts of Ushytsa and expose
her to various perils. She, however, insisted on going with
him.
"Think," said she, "whether it will be more dangerous
for me to stay here than to live with you under the protec-
tion of troops. I do not wish another roof than your tent,
since I married you to share fatigue, toil, and danger with
you. Here alarm would gnaw me to death ; but there, with
such a soldier, I shall feel safer than the queen in Warsaw.
Should it be needful to take the field with you, I shall take
it. If you go alone, I shall not know sleep in this place ; I
shall not put food to my mouth ; and finally, I shall not hold
out, but fly as I am to Hreptyolf ; and if you will not let me
in, 1 will spend the night at the gate, and beg and cry till
you take pity."
Pan Michael, seeing such affection, seized his wife by
the arms and began to cover her rosy face with kisses, and
she gave like for like. " I should not hesitate," said he, at
last, " were it a question of standing on guard simply and
attacking detachments of the horde. Really, there will be
men enough, because one of the squadrons of the starosta
of Podolia will go with me, and one of the chamberlain's
squadrons ; besides these, Motovidlo will come with Cos-
sacks and the dragoons of Linkhauz. There will be about
six hundred soldiers, and with camp-followers up to a thou-
sand. But I fear this, which the braggarts at the Diet in
Warsaw will not believe, but which we on the borders
expect every hour, — namely, a great war with the whole
power of Turkey. This Pan Myslishevski has confirmed,
and the Pasha of Hcitin repeats it every day ; the hetman
believes that the Sultan will not leave Doroshenko witliout
166 PAN MICHAEL.
succor, but will declare war against the Commonwealth;
and then what should I do with you, my dearest flower, my
reward from God's hand ? "
" What happens to you will happen to me, I wish no
other fate than the fate which comes to you."
Here Zagloba broke his silence, and turning to Basia,
said, " If the Turks capture you, whether you wish it or
not, your fate will be different from Michael's. Ha ! After
the Cossacks, the Swedes, the Northerners, and the Bran-
denburg kennel — the Turk ! I said to Olshovski, the vice-
chancellor, ' Do not bring Doroshenko to despair, for only
from necessity did he turn to the Turk.' Well, and what ?
They would not listen to me. They sent Hanenko against
Doroshenko, and now Doroshenko, willing or unwilling,
must crawl into the throat of the Turk, and, besides,
lead him against us. You remember, Michael, that I
forewarned Olshovski in your presence,"
"You must have forewarned him some other time, for I
do not remember that it was in my presence," said the little
knight, " But what you say of Doroshenko is holy truth,
for the hetman holds the same views ; they say even that
he has letters from Doroshenko written in that sense
precisely. But as matters are, so they are ; it is enough
that it is too late now to negotiate. You have quick wit, how-
ever, and I should like to hear your opinion. Am I to take
Basia to Hreptyoff, or is it better to leave her here ? I
must add too that the place is a terrible desert. It was
always a wretched spot, but during twenty years so many
Cossack parties and so many chambuls have pa,ssed through
it, that I know not whether I shall find two beams fastened
together. There is a world of ravines there, grown over
with thickets, hiding-places, deep caves, and every kind of
secret den in which robbers hide themselves by hundreds,
not to mention those who come from Wallachia,"
"Eobbers, in view of such a force, are a trifle," said
Zagloba. " Chambuls too are a trifle ; for if strong ones
march up, there will be a noise about them; and if they
are small, you will rub them out,"
"Well, now!" cried Basia; "is not the whole matter a
trifle ? Robbers are a trifle ; chambuls are a trifle. With
such a force Michael will defend me from all the power of
the Crimea."
" Do not interrupt me in deliberation," said Zagloba ; " if
you do, I '11 decide against you."
PAN MICHAEL. 167
Basia put both palms on her mouth quickly, and dropped
her head on her shoulder, feigning to fear Zagloba terribly,
and though he knew that the dear woman was jesting, still
her action pleased him ; therefore he put his old hand on
her bright head and said, " Have no fear ; I will comfort
you in this matter."
Basia kissed his hand straightway, for in truth much
depended on his advice, which was so infallible that no one
was ever led astray by it ; he thrust both hands behind his
belt, and glancing quickly with his seeing eye now on one,
now on the other, said suddenly, " But there is no posterity
here, none at all ; how is that ? " Here he thrust out his
under-lip.
" The will of God, nothing more," said Pan Michael,
dropping his eyes.
" The will of God, nothing more," said Basia, dropping
her eyes.
" And do you wish for posterity ? "
To this the little knight answered: "I will tell you
sincerely, I do not know what I would give for children,
but sometimes I think the wish vain. As it is, the Lord
Jesus has sent happiness, giving me this kitten, — or as
you call her, this haiduk, — and besides has blessed me
with fame and with substance. I do not dare to trouble
Him for greater blessings. You see it has come to my
head more than once that if all people had their wishes
accomplished, there would be no difference between this
earthly Commonwealth and the heavenly one, which alone
can give perfect happiness. So I think to myself that if I
do not wait here for one or two sons, they will not miss me
up there, and will serve and win glory in the old fashion
under the heavenly hetman, the holy archangel Michael, in
expeditions against the foulness of hell, and will attain to
high office."
Here, moved at his own words and at that thought, the
pious Christian knight raised his eyes to heaven ; but
Zagloba listened to him with indifference, and did not cease
to mutter sternly. At last he said, —
" See that you do not blaspheme. Your boast that you
divine the intentions of Providence so well may be a sin for
which you will hop around as peas do on a hot pan. The
Lord God has a wider sleeve than the bishop of Cracow,
but He does not like to have any one look in to see whait
He has prepared there for small people, and He does what
168 PAN MICHAEL.
He likes ; but do you see to tliat which concerns you, and
if you wish for posterity, keep your wife with you, instead
of leaving her."
When Basia heard this, she sprang with delight to the
naiddle of the room, and clapping her hands, began to repeat,
" Well, now ! we '11 keep together. I guessed at once that
your grace would come to my side ; I guessed it at once.
We '11 go to Hreptyoff, Michael. Even once you '11 take
me against the Tartars, — one little time, my dear, my
golden ! "
" There she is for you ! Now she wants to go to an
attack ! " cried the little knight.
" For with you I should not fear the whole horde."
" Silentium ! " said Zagloba, turning his delighted eyes,
or rather his delighted eye, on Basia, whom he loved
immensely. " I hope too that Hreptyoff, which, by the way,
is not so far from here, is not the last stanitsa tjefore the
Wilderness."
"No; there will be commands farther on, in MohilofE
and Yampol ; and the last is to be in Rashkoff," answered
Pan Michael.
" In Rashkoff ? We know Rashkoff. It was from that
place that we brought Helena, Pan Yan's wife ; and you re-
member that ravine in Valadynka, Michael. You remember
how I cut down that monster, or devil, Cheremis, who was
guarding her. But since the last garrison will be in Rash-
koff, if the Crimea moves, or the whole Turkish power,
they will know quickly in Rashkoff, and will give timely
notice to Hreptyoff ; there is no great danger then, for the
place cannot be surprised. I say this seriously ; and you
know, besides, that I would rather lay down my old head
than expose her to any risk. Take her. It will be better
for you both. But Basia must promise that in case of a
great war she will let herself be taken even to Warsaw, for
there would be terrible campaigns and fierce battles,
besieging of camps, perhaps hunger, as at Zbaraj ; in such
straits it is hard for a man to save his life, but what could
a woman do ? "
" I should be glad to fall at Michael's side," said Basia ;
" but still I have reason, and know that when a thing is not
possible, it is not possible. Finally, it is Michael's will,
and not mine. This year he went on an expedition under
Pan Sobieski. Did I insist on going with him ? No. Well,
if I am not prevented now from going to Hreptyoff with
I
PAN MICHAEL. 169
Michael, in case a great war comes, send me wherever you
like."
" His grace, Pan Zagloba, will take you to Podlyasye to
Pan Yan's wife," said the little knight ; " there indeed the
Turk will not reach you."
" Pan Zagloba ! Pan Zagloba ! " answered the old noble,
mocking him. "Am I a captain of home guards ? Do not
intrust your wives to Pan Zagloba, thinking that he is old,
for he may turn out altogether different. Secondly, do you
think that in case of war with the Turk, I shall go behind
the stove in Podlyasye, and watch the roast meat lest it
burn ? I may be good for something else. I mount my
horse from a bench, I confess ; but when once in the saddle,
I will gallop on the enemy as well as any young man.
Neither sand nor sawdust is sprinkling out of me yet, glory
be to God ! I shall not go on a raid against Tartars, nor
watch in the Wilderness, for I am not a scout ; but in
a general attack keep near me, if you can, and you will see
splendid things."
'' Do you wish to take the field again ? "
"Do you not think that I wish to seal a famous life
with a glorious death, after so many years of service ?
And what better could happen to me ? Did you know Pan
Dzevyantkevich ? He, it is true, did not seem more than a
hundred and forty years old, but he was a hundred and
forty-two, and was still in service."
" He was not so old."
"He was. May I never move from this bench if he
was n't ! I am going to a great war, and that 's the end of
it ! But now I am going with you to Hreptyoff, for I love
Basia."
Basia sprang up with radiant face and began to hug
Zagloba, and he raised his head higher and higher, repeat-
ing, " Tighter, tighter ! "
Pan Michael pondered over everything for a time yet and
said at last : " It is impossible for us all to go together,
since the place is a pure wilderness, and we should not find
a bit of roof over our heads. I will go first, choose a place
for a square, build a good enclosure v/ith houses for the
soldiers, and sheds for the officers' horses, which, being of
finer stock, might suffer from change of climate ; I will dig
wells, open the roads, and clear the ravines from robber
ruffians. That done, I '11 send you a proper escort, and you
will come. You will wait, perhaps, three weeks here."
170
PAN MICHAEL.
Basia wished to protest ; but Zagloba, seeing the justice
of Pau Michael's words, said, "What is wise, is wise!
Basia, we will stay here together aud keep house, and our
affair will not be a bad one. We must also make ready
good supplies in some fashion, for, of course, you do not
know that meads and wines never keep so well as in
caves."
I
PAN MICHAEL. 171
CHAPTER XXIII.
VoLODYOVSKi kept his word ; in three weeks he finished
the buildings and sent a notable escort, — one hundred
Lithuanian Tartars from the squadron of Pan Lantsko-
ronski and one hundred of Linkhauz's dragoons, who were
led by Pan Snitko, of the escutcheon Hidden Moon. The
Tartars were led by Capt. Azya Mellehovich, who was
descended from Lithuanian Tartars, — a very young man,
for he had barely reached twenty and some years. He
brought a letter which the little knight had written, as
follows, to his wife : —
" Baska, beloved of my heart I You may come now, for without you
it is as if without bread ; and if I do not wither away before you are
here, I shall kiss your rosy face off. I am not stingy in sending men
and experienced officers ; but give priority in all to Pan Snitko, and
admit him to our society, for he is bene natus (well-born), au inheri-
tor of land, and an officer. As to Mellehovich, he is a good soldier,
but God knows who he is. He could not become an officer in any
squadron but the Tartar, for it would be easier elsewhere for any
man to fling low birth at him. I embrace you with all my strenfith ;
I kiss your hands and feet. I have built a fortalice with one hun-
dred circular openings. We have immense chimneys. For you and
me there are several rooms in a house apart. There is an odor of
rosin everywhere, and such legions of crickets that when they begin
to chirp in the evening the dogs start up from sleep. If we had a
little pea-straw, they might be got rid of quickly ; perhaps you will
have some placed in the wagons. There was no glass to be had, so
we put membrane in the windows ; but Pan Byaloglovski has a
jrlazier in his command among the dragoons. You can ^ret glass in
kamenyets from the Armenians ; but, for God's sake ! let it be
handled with care to avoid breaking. I have had your room fitted
with rugs, and it has a respectable look. I have had the robbers
whom we caught in the ravines hanged, nineteen of them ; and before
you come, the number will reach half three-score. Pan Snitko wdl
tell you how we live. I commend you to God and the Most Holy
Lady, my dear soul."
Basia, after reading the letter, gave it to Zagloba, who,
when he had glanced over it, began at once to show more
consideration to Pan Snitko, — not so great, however, that
172 I'AN MICHAEL,
the other should not feel that he was speaking to a most
renowned warrior and a great personage, who admitted him
to confidence only through kindness. Moreover, Pan Snitko
was a good-natured soldier, joyous and most accurate in
service, for his life had passed in the ranks. He honored
Volodyovski greatly, and in view of Zagloba's fame he felt
small, and had no thought of exalting himself.
Mellehovich was not present at the reading of the letter,
for when he had delivered it, he went out at once, as if to
look after his men, but really from fear that they might
command him to go to the servants' quarters.
Zagloba, however, had time to examine him ; and having
the words of Pan Michael fresh in his head, he said to
Snitko, "We are glad to see you. I pray you. Pan
Snitko, I know the escutcheon Hidden Moon, — a worthy
escutcheon. But this Tartar, what is his name ? "
"Mellehovich."
"But this Mellehovich looks somehow like a wolf.
Michael writes that he is a man of uncertain origin, which
is a wonder, for all our Tartars are nobles, though Moham-
medans. In Lithuania I saw whole villages inhabited by
them. There people call them Lipki ; but those here are
known as Cheremis. They have long served the Common-
wealth faithfully in return for their bread ; but during the
time of the peasant incursion many of them went over to
Hmelnitski, and now I hear that they are beginning to
communicate with the horde. That Mellehovich looks like
a wolf. Has Pan Volodyovski known him long ? "
" Since the last expedition," said Pan Snitko, putting his
feet under the table, "when we were acting with Pan
Sobieski against Doroshenko and the horde; they went
through the Ukraine."
" Since the last expedition ! I could not take part in that,
for Sobieski confided other functions to me, though later on
he was lonely without me. But your escutcheon is the
Hidden Moon! From what place is Mellehovich?"
"■ He says that he is a Lithuanian Tartar ; but it is a
wonder to me that none of the Lithuanian Tartars knew
him before, though he serves in their squadron. Prom this
come stories of his uncertain origin, which his lofty
manners have not been able to prevent. But he is a good
soldier, though sullen. At Bratslav and Kalnik he rendered
great service, for which the hetman made him captain,
though he was the youngest man in the squadron. The
PAN MICHAEL. 17S
Tartars love him greatly, but he has no consideration
among us, and why ? Because he is very sullen, and, as
you say, has the look of a wolf."
" If he is a great soldier and has shed blood," said Basia,
" it is proper to admit him to our society, which my hus-
band in his letter does not forbid." Here she turned to
Pan Snitko : " Does your grace permit it ? "
" I am the servant of my benefactress," said Snitko.
Basia vanished through the door ; and Zagloba, drawing
a deep breath, asked Pan Snitko, " Well, and how does the
colonel's wife please you ? "
The old soldier, instead of an answer, put his fists to his
eyes, and bending in the chair, repeated, " Ai ! ai ! ai ! "
Then he stared, covered his mouth with his broad palm,
and was silent, as if ashamed of his own enthusiasm.
" Sweet cakes, is n't she ? " asked Zagloba.
Meanwhile " sweet cakes " appeared in the door, conduct-
ing Mellehovich, who was as frightened as a wild bird, and
saying to him, " Prom my husband's letter and from Pan
Snitko we have heard so much of your manful deeds that
we are glad to know you more intimately. We ask you
to our society, and the table will be laid presently."
" I pray you to come nearer," said Zagloba.
The sullen but handsome face of the young Tartar did
not brighten altogether, but it was evident that he was
thankful for the good reception, and because he was not
commanded to remain in the servants' quarters. Basia
endeavored of purpose to be kind to him, for with a
woman's heart she guessed easily that he was suspicious
and proud, that the chagrin which beyond doubt he had to
bear often by reason of his uncertain descent pained him
acutely. Not making, therefore, between him and Snitko
any difference save that enjoined by Snitko's riper age, she
inquired of the young captain touching those services owing
to which he had received promotion at Kalnik. Zagloba,
divining Basia's wish, spoke to him also frequently enough ;
and he, though at first rather distant in bearing, gave
fitting answers, and his manners not only did not betray a
vulgar man, but were even astonishing through a certain
courtliness.
" That cannot be peasant blood, for not such would the
spirit be," thought Zagloba to himself. Then he inquired
aloud, " In what parts does your father live ? "
" In Lithuania," replied Mellehovich, blushing.
174 PAN MICHAEL.
" Lithuania is a large country. That is the same as if
you had said in the Commonwealth."
" It is not in the Commonwealth now, for those regions
have fallen away. My father has an estate near Smolensk."
" I had considerable possessions there too, which came to
me from childless relatives ; but I chose to leave them and
side with the Commonwealth."
" I act in the same way/' said Mellehovich.
" You act honorably," put in Basia.
But Snitko, listening to the conversation, shrugged his
shoulders slightly, as if to say, " God knows who you are,
and whence you came."
Zagloba, noticing this, turned again to Mellehovich, "Do
you confess Christ, or do you live, — and I speak without
offence, — live in vileness ? "
"1 have received the Christian faith, for which reason I
had to leave my father."
" If you have left him for that reason, the Lord God will
not leave you ; and the first proof of His kindness is that
you can drink wine, which you could not do if you had
remained in error."
Snitko smiled ; but questions touching his person and
descent were clearly not to the taste of Mellehovich, for he
grew reserved again. Zagloba, however, paid little atten-
tion to this, especially since the young Tartar did not please
him much, for at times he reminded him, not by his face, it
is true, but by his movements and glance, of Bogun, the
famed Cossack leader.
Meanwhile dinner was served. The rest of the day was
occupied in final preparations for the road. They started
at daybreak, or rather when it was still night, so as to arrive
at Hreptyolf in one day.
Nearly twenty wagons were collected, for Basia had
determined to supply the larders of Hreptyoff bountifully ;
and behind the wagons followed camels and horses heavily
laden, bending under the weight of meal and dried meat ;
behind the caravan moved a number of tens of oxen of the
steppe and a flock of sheep. The march was opened by
Mellehovich with his Tartars; the dragoons rode near a
covered carriage in which sat Basia with Pan Zagloba. She
wished greatly to ride a trained palfrey ; but the old noble
begged her not to do so, at least during the beginning and
end of the journey.
"If you were to sit quietly," said he, "I should not
PAN MICHAEL. 175
object; but you would begin right away to make your
horse prance and show himself, and that is not proper to
the dignity of the commander's wife."
Basia was happy and joyous as a bird. From the time
of her marriage she had two great desires in life : one was
to give Michael a son ; the other to live with the little
knight, even for one year, at some stanitsa near the Wil-
derness, and there, on the edge of the desert, to lead a
soldier's life, to pass through war and adventures, to take
part in expeditions, to see with her own eyes those steppes,
to pass through those dangers of which she had heard so
much from her youngest years. She dreamed of this when
still a girl ; and behold, those dreams were now to become
reality, and moreover, at the side of a man whom she loved
and who was the most famous partisan in the Common-
wealth, of whom it was said that he could dig an enemy
from under the earth.
Hence the young woman felt wings on her shoulders,
and such a great joy in her breast that at moments the
desire seized her to shout and jump ; but the thought of
decorum restrained her, for she had promised herself to be
dignified and to win intense love from the soldiers. She
confided these thoughts to Zagloba, who smiled approvingly
and said, —
" You will be an eye in his head, and a great wonder, that
is certain. A woman in a stanitsa is a marvel."
" And in need I will give them an example."
« Of what ? "
" Of daring. I fear only one thing, — that beyond Hrep-
tyoff there will be other commands in Mohiloff and Rashkoff,
on to Yampol, and that we shall not see Tartars even for
medicine."
" And I fear only this, — of course not for myself, but for
you, — that we shall see them too often. Do you think that
the chambuls are bound strictly to come through Eashkoff
and Mohiloff ? They can come directly from the East, from
the steppes, or by the Moldavian side of the Dniester, and
enter the boundaries of the Commonwealth wherever they
wish, even in the hills beyond Hreptyoff, unless it is
reported widely that I am living in Hreptyoff ; then they
will keep aside, for they know me of old."
" But don't they know Michael, or won't they avoid
him ? "
" They will avoid him unless they come with great
176 PAN MICHAEL.
power, whicli may happen. But he will go to look for
them himself."
" I am sure of that. But is it a real desert in Hreptyoff ?
The place is not so far away ! "
" It could not be more real. That region was never
thickly settled, even in time of my youth. I went from
farm to farm, from village to village, from town to town.
I knew everything, was everywhere. I remember when
Ushytsa was what is called a fortified town. Pan Konyets-
polski, the father, made me starosta there ; but after that
came the invasion of the ruffians, and all went to ruin.
When we went there for Princess Helena, it was a desert ;
and after that chambuls passed through it twenty times.
Pan Sobieski has snatched it again from the Cossacks and
the Tartars, as a morsel from the mouth of a dog. There
are only a few people there now, but robbers are living in
the ravines."
Here Zagloba began to look at the neighborhood and nod
his head, remembering old times. " My God ! " said he,
" when we were going for Helena, it seemed to me that old
age was behind my girdle ; and now I think that I was
young then, for nearly twenty-four years have passed.
Michael was a milksop at that time, and had not many
more hairs on his lip than I have on my fist. And this
region stands in my memory as if the time were yesterday.
Only these groves and pine woods have grown in places
deserted by tillers of the land."
In fact, just beyond Kitaigrod they entered dense pine
woods with which at that time the region was covered for
the greater part. Here and there, however, especially
around Studyenitsa, were open fields ; and then they saw
the Dniester and a country stretching forward from that
side of the river to the heights, touching the horizon on the
Moldavian side. Deep ravines, the abodes of wild beasts
and wild men, intercepted their road; these ravines were at
times narrow and precipitous, at times wider, with sides
gently sloping and covered with thick brush. Mellehovich's
Tartars sank into them carefully ; and when the rear of
the convoy was on the loft}' brink, the van was already, as
it were, under the earth. It came frequently to Basia and
Zagloba to leave the carriage ; for though Pan Michael had
cleared the road in some sort, these passages were danger-
ous. At the bottom of the ravine springs were flowing, or
swift rivulets were rushing, which in spring were swollen
PAN MICHAEL. 177
with water from the snow of the steppes. Though the sun
still warmed the pine woods and steppes powerfull}^, a harsh
cold was hidden in those stone gorges, and seized travellers
on a sudden. Pine-trees covered the rocky sides and tow-
ered on the banks, gloomy and dark, as if desiring to
screen that sunken interior from the golden rays of the
sun ; but in places the edges were broken, trees thrown in
wild disorder upon one another, branches twisted and
broken into heaps, entirely dried or covered with red leaves
and spines.
" What has happened to this forest ? " asked Basia of
Zagloba.
" In places there may be old fellings made by the former
inhabitants against the horde, or by the ruffians against our
troops ; again in places the Moldavian whirlwinds rush
through the woods ; in these whirlwinds, as old people say,
vampires, or real devils, fight battles."
" But has your grace ever seen devils fighting ? "
" As to seeing, 1 have not seen them ; but I have heard
how devils cry to each other for amusement, ' U-ha ! U-ha ! '
Ask Michael ; he has heard them."
Basia, though daring, feared evil spirits somewhat, there-
fore she began to make the sign of the cross at once. *'A.
terrible place ! " said she.
And really in some ravines it was terrible ; for it was not
only dark, but forbidding. The wind was not blowing ;
the leaves and branches of trees made no rustle ; there was
heard only the tramp and snorting of horses, the squeak of
wagons, and cries uttered by drivers in the most dangerous
places. At times too, the Tartars or dragoons began to
sing; but the desert itself was not enlivened with one
sound of man or beast. If the ravines made a gloomy
impression, the upper country, even where the pine woods
extended, was unfolded joyously before the eyes of the
caravan. The weather was autumnal, calm. The sun
moved along the plain of heaven, unspotted by a cloud,
pouring bountiful rays on the rocks, on the fields and the
forest. In that gleam the pine-trees seemed ruddy and
golden ; and the spider-webs attached to the branches of
trees, to the reeds and the grass, shone brightly, as if they
were woven from sunbeams. October had come to the
middle of its days ; therefore, many birds, especially those
sensitive to cold, had begun to pass from the Commonwealth
to the Black Sea; in the heavens were to be seen rows
li
178 PAN MICHAEL.
of storks flying with piercing cries, geese, and flocks of
teal.
Here and there floated high in the blue, on outspread
wings, eagles, terrible to inhabitants of the air ; here and
there falcons, eager for prey, were describing circles slowly.
But there were not lacking, especially in the open fields,
those birds also which keep to the earth, and hide gladly in
tall grass. Every little while flocks of rust-colored par-
fridges flew noisily from under the steeds of the Tartars ; a
number of times also Basia saw, though from a distance,
bustards standing on watch, at sight of which her cheeks
flushed, and her eyes began to glitter.
" I will go coursing with Michael ! " cried she, clapping
her hands.
" If your husband were a sitter at home," said Zagloba,
" his beard would be gray soon from such a wife ; but I
knew to whom I gave you. Another woman would be
thankful at least, would n't she ? "
Basia kissed Zagloba straightway on both cheeks, so that
he was moved and said, "Loving hearts are as dear to a
man in old age as a warm place behind the stove." Then
he was thoughtful for a while and added, " It is a wonder
how I have loved the fair sex all my life ; and if I had to
say why, I know not myself, for often they are bad and
deceitful and giddy. But because they are as helpless as
children, if an injustice strikes one of them, a man's heart
pipes from pity. Embrace me again, or not ! "
Basia would have been glad to embrace the whole world ;
therefore she satisfied Zagloba's wish at once, and they
drove on in excellent humor. They went slowly, for the
oxen, going behind, could not travel faster, and it was dan-
gerous to leave them in the midst of those forests with a
small number of men. As they drew near Ushytsa, the
country became more uneven, the desert more lonely, and
the ravines deeper. Every little while something was
injured in the wagons, and sometimes the horses were stub-
born; considerable delays took place through this cause.
The old road, which led once to Mohiloff, was grown over
with forests during twenty years, so that traces of it could
barely be seen here and there ; consequently they had to
keep to the trails beaten by earlier and later passages of
troops, hence frequently misleading, and also very difficult.
The journey did not pass either without accident.
On the slope of a ravine the horse stumbled under Melle-
PAN MICHAEL. 179
hovich, riding at the head of the Tartars, and fell to the
stony bottom, not without injury to the rider, who cut the
crown of his head so severely tliat consciousness left him
for a time. Basia and Zagloba mounted led palfreys ; and
Basia gave command to put the Tartar in the carriage and
drive carefully. Afterward she stopped the march at every
spring, and with her own hands bound his head with cloths
wet with cold spring-water. He lay for a time with closed
eyes, but opened them at last ; and when Basia bent over him
and asked how he felt, instead of an answer he seized her
hand and pressed it to his white lips. Only after a pause,
as if collecting his thoughts and presence of mind, did he
say in Russian, —
" Oh, I am well, as I have not been for a long time."
The whole day passed in a march of this kind. The sun,
growing red at last and seeming immense, was descending
on the Moldavian side ; the Dnieper was gleaming like a
fiery ribbon, and from the east, from the Wilderness, dark-
ness was moving on slowly.
Hreptyoff was not far away, but it was necessary to give
rest to the horses, therefore they stopped for a considerable
halt. This and that dragoon began to chant prayers ; the
Tartars dismounted, spread sheep-skins on the ground, and
fell to praying on their knees, with faces turned eastward.
At times " Allah ! Allah ! " sounded through all the ranks ;
then again they were quiet ; holding their palms turned
upward near their faces, they continued in attentive prayer,
repeating only from time to time drowsily and as if with a
sigh, " Lohiohmen ah lohichmen ! " The rays of the sun
fell on them redder and redder ; a breeze came from the
west, and with it a great rustling in the trees, as if they
wished to honor before night Him who brings out on the
dark heavens thousands of glittering stars. Basia looked
with great curiosity at the praying of the Tartars ; but at
the thought that so many good men, after lives full of toil,
would go straightway after death to hell's fire, her heart
was oppressed, especially since they, though they met
people daily who professed the true faith, remained of their
own will in hardness of heart.
Zagloba, more accustomed to those things, only shrugged
his shoulders at the pious considerations of Basia, and said,
" These sons of goats are not admitted to heaven, lest they
might take with them vile insects."
Then, with the assistance of his attendant, he put on a
-[go PAN MICHAEL.
coat lined with hanging threads, — an excellent defence
against evening cold, — and gave command to move on ; but
barely had the march begun when on the opposite heights
five horsemen appeared. The Tartars opened ranks at
once.
<' Michael ! " cried Basia, seeing the man riding in front.
It was indeed Volodyovski, who had come out with a few
horsemen to meet his wife. Springing forward, they
greeted each other with great joy, and then began to tell
what had happened to each.
Basia related how the journey had passed, and how Pan
Mellehovich had ''sprained his reason^ against a stone."
The little knight made a report of his activity in Hreptyoff,
in which, as he stated, everything was ready and waiting to
receive her, for live hundred axes had been working for
three weeks on buildings. During this conversation Pan
Michael bent from the saddle every little while, and seized
his young wife in his arms ; she, it was clear, was not very
angry at that, for she rode at his side there so closely that
the horses were nearly rubbing against each other.
The end of the journey was not distant ; meanwhile a
beautiful night came dowai, illuminated by a great golden
moon. But the moon grew paler as it rose from the steppes
to the sky, and at last its shining was darkened by a con-
iiagration which blazed up brightly in front of the caravan.
" What is that ? " inquired Basia.
" You will see," said Volodyovski, " as soon as you have
passed that forest which divides us from Hreptyofe."
" Is that Hreptyoff already ? "
" You would see it as a thing on your palm, but the trees
hide it."
They rode into a small forest ; but they had not ridden
halfway through it when a swarm of lights appeared on the
other edge like a swarm of fireflies, or glittering stars.
Those stars began to approach with amazing rapidity ; and
suddenly the whole forest was quivering with shouts, —
" Vivat the lady ! Vivat her great mightiness ! vivat
our commandress ! vivat, vivat ! "
These were soldiers who had hastened to greet Basia.
Hundreds of them mingled in one moment with the Tartars.
Each held on a long pole a burning taper, fixed in a split at
the end of the pole. Some had iron candlesticks on pikes,
1 Injured his head.
PAN MICHAEL. 181
from which burning rosin was falling in the form of long
fiery tears.
Basia was surrounded quickly with throngs of mustached
faces, threatening, somewhat wild, but radiant with joy.
The greater number of them had never seen Basia in their
lives ; many expected to meet an imposing person ; hence
their delight was all the greater at sight of that lady, almost
a child in appearance, who was riding on a white palfrey
and bent in thanks to every side her wonderful, rosy face,
small and joyous, but at the same time greatly excited by
the unlooked-for reception.
'* I thank you, gentlemen," said she ; " I know that this is
not for me." But her silvery voice was lost in the vivats,
and the forest was trembling from shouts.
The officers from the squadron of the starosta of Podolia
and the chamberlain of Premysl, Motovidlo's Cossacks and
the Tartars, mingled together. Each wished to see the lady
commandress, to approach her; some of the most urgent
kissed the edge of her skirt or her foot in the stirrup. For
these half-wild partisans, inured to raids and man-hunting,
to bloodshed and slaughter, that was a sight so unusual, so
new, that in presence of it their hard hearts were moved,
and some kind of feeling, new and unknown to them, was
roused in their breasts. They came to meet her out of love
for Pan Michael, wishing to give him pleasure, and perhaps
to flatter him; and behold ! sudden tenderness seizes them.
That smiling, sweet, and innocent face, with gleaming eyes
and distended nostrils, became dear to them in one moment.
" That is our child ! " cried old Cossacks, real wolves of the
steppe. ''A cherub, Pan Commander." "She is a morn-
ing dawn ! a dear flower ! " shouted the officers. " We will
fall, one after another, for her ! " And the Tartars, click-
ing with their tongues, put their palms to their broad breasts
and cried, " Allah ! Allah ! " Volodyovski was greatly
touched, but glad; he put his hands on his hips and was
proud of his Basia.
Shouts were heard continually. At last the caravan came
out of the forest, and before the eyes of the newly arrived
appeared firm wooden buildings, erected in a circle on high
ground. That was the stanitsa of Hreptyoff, as clearly
seen then as in daylight, for inside the stockade enor-
mous piles were burning, on which whole logs had been
thrown. The square was full of fires, but smaller, so as not
to burn up the place. The soldiers quenched their torches ;
182 PAN MICHAEL.
then each drew from his shoulder, one a musket, another a
gun, a third a pistol, and thundered in greeting to the lady.
Musicians came too in front of the stockade : the starosta's
band with crooked horns, the Cossacks with trumpets, drums,
and various stringed instruments, and at last the Tartars,
pre-eminent for squeaking pipes. The barking of the gar-
rison dogs and the bellowing of terrified cattle added still
to the uproar.
The convoy remained now in the rear, and in front rode
Basia, having on one side her husband, and on the other
Zagloba. Over the gate, beautifully ornamented with birch
boughs, stood black, on membranes of bladder smeared with
tallow and lighted from the inside, the inscription : —
" May Cupid give you mauy happy moments !
Dear guests, crescite, multiplicamini I "
" Vivant, floreant ! " cried the soldiers, when the little
knight and Basia halted to read the inscription.
" For God's sake ! " said Zagloba, " I 'm a guest too ; but
if that wish for multiplication concerns me, may the crows
pluck me if I know what to do with it."
But Pan Zagloba found a special transparency intended
for himself, and with no small pleasure he read on it, —
" Long live our great mighty Onufry Zagloha,
The highest ornament of the whole knighthood ! "
Pan Michael was very joyful ; the officers were invited
to sup with him ; and for the soldiers he gave command
to roll out one and another keg of spirits. A number of
bullocks fell also ; these the men began at once to roast at
the fires. They sufficed for all abundantly. Long into the
night the stanitsa was thundering with shouts and musket-
shots, so that fear seized the bands of robbers hidden in the
ravines of Ushytsa.
PAN MICHAEL. 183
CHAPTER XXIV.
Pan Michael was not idle in his stanitsa, and his men
lived in perpetual toil. One hundred, sometimes a smaller
number, remained as a garrison in Hreptyoff ; the rest were
on expeditions continually. The more considerable detach-
ments were sent to clear out the ravines of Ushytsa ; and
they lived, as it were, in endless warfare, for bands of
robbers, frequently very numerous, offered powerful resist-
ance, and more than once it was needful to fight with them
regular battles. Such expeditions lasted days, and at times
tens of days. Pan Michael sent smaller parties as far as
Bratslav for news of the horde and Doroshenko. The task
of these parties was to bring in informants, and therefore to
capture them on the steppes. Some went down the Dniester
to Mohiloff and Yampol, to maintain connection with com-
mandants in those places ; some watched on the Moldavian
side ; some built bridges and repaired the old road.
The country in which such a considerable activity reigned
became pacified gradually ; those of the inhabitants who
were more peaceful, and less enamoured of robbery, returned
by degrees to their deserted habitations, at first stealthily,
then with more confidence. A few Jewish handicraftsmen
came up to Hreptyoff itself ; sometimes a more considerable
Armenian merchant looked in ; shopkeepers visited the place
more frequently : Volodyovski had therefore a not barren
hope that if God and the hetman would permit him to
remain a longer time in command, that country which had
grown wild would assume another aspect. That work was
merely the beginning ; there was a world of things yet to
be done : the roads were still dangerous ; the demoralized
people entered into friendship more readily with robbers
than with troops, and for any cause hid themselves again
in the rocky gorges ; the fords of the Dnieper were
often passed stealthily by bands made up of Wallachians,
Cossacks, Hungarians, Tartars, and God knows what people.
These sent raids through the country, attacking in Tartar
fashion villages and towns, gathering up everything which
let itself be gathered ; for a time yet it was impossible to
184 PAN MICHAEL.
drop a sabre from the hand in those regions, or to hang a
musket on a nail ; still a beginning was made, and the
future promised to be favorable.
It was necessary to keep the most sensitive ear toward
the eastern side. From Doroshenko's forces and his allied
chambuls were detached at short intervals parties larger or
smaller ; and while attacking the Polish commands, they
spread devastation and fire in the region about. But since
these parties were independent, or at least seemed so, the
little knight crushed them without fear of bringing a
greater storm on the country ; and without ceasing in his
resistance, he sought them himself in the steppe so effect-
ually that in time he made attack disgusting to the boldest.
Meanwhile Basia managed affairs in Hreptyoff. She was
delighted immensely with that soldier-life which she had
never seen before so closely, — the movement, marches,
returns of expeditions, the prisoners. She told the little
knight that she must take part in one expedition at least ;
but for the time she was forced to be satisfied with this,
that she sat on her pony occasionally, and visited with her
husband and Zagloba the environs of Hreptyoff. On such
expeditions she hunted foxes and bustards ; sometimes the
fox stole out of the grass and shot along through the
valleys. Then they chased him ; but Basia kept in front
to the best of her power, right after the dogs, so as to fall
on the wearied beast first and thunder into his red eyes
from her pistol. Pan Zagloba liked best to hunt with
falcons, of which the officers had a number of pairs very
well trained.
Basia accompanied him too ; but after Basia Pan Michael
sent secretly a number of tens of men to give aid in
emergency, for though it was known always in Hreptyoff
what men were doing in the desert for twenty miles around,
Pan Michael preferred to be cautious. The soldiers loved
Basia more every day, for she took pains with their food
and drink ; she nursed the sick and wounded. Even the
sullen Mellehovich, whose head pained him continually,
and who had a harder and a wilder heart than others, grew
bright at the sight of her. Old soldiers were in raptures
over her knightly daring and close knowledge of military
affairs.
" If the Little Falcon were gone," said they, ^' she might
take command, and it would not be grievous to fall under
such a leader."
PAN MICHAEL. 185
At times it happened too that when some disorder arose
in the service during Pan Michael's absence, Basia repri-
manded the soldiers, and obedience to her was great ; old
warriors were more grieved by reproval from her mouth
than by punishment, which the veteran Pan Michael
inflicted unsparingly for dereliction of duty. Great dis-
cipline reigned always in the command, for Volodyovski,
reared in the school of Prince Yeremi, knew how to hold
soldiers with an iron hand; and, moreover, the presence of
Basia softened wild manners somewhat. Every man tried
to please her ; every man thought of her rest and comfort ;
hence they avoided whatever might annoy her.
In the light squadron of Pan Nikolai Pototski there were
many officers, experienced and polite, who, though they had
grown rough in continual wars and adventures, still formed
a pleasant company. These, with the officers from other
squadrons, often spent an evening with the colonel, telling
of events and wars in which they had taken part personally.
Among these Pan Zagloba held the first place. He was the
oldest, had seen most and done much ; but when, after one
and the second goblet, he was dozing in a comfortable
stuffed chair, which was brought for him purposely, others
began. And they had something to tell, for there were
some who had visited Sweden and Moscow; there were
some who had passed their years of youth at the Saitch
before the days of Hmelnitski ; there were some who as
captives had herded sheep in the Crimea; who in slavery
had dug wells in Bagchesarai ; who had visited Asia Minor ;
who had rowed through the Archipelago in Turkish galleys ;
who had beaten with their foreheads on the grave of Christ
in Jerusalem ; who had experienced every adventure and
every mishap, and still had appeared again under the flag to
defend to the end of their lives, to the last breath, those
border regions steeped in blood.
When in November the evenings became longer and there
was peace on the side of the broad steppe, for the grass had
withered, they used to assemble in the colonel's house daily.
Hither came Pan Motovidlo, the leader of the Cossacks, —
a Russian by blood, a man lean as pincers and tall as a
lance, no longer young ; he had not left the field for twenty
years and more. Pan Deyma came too, the brother of that
one who had killed Pan Ubysh ; and with them Pan Mushal-
ski, a man formerly wealthy, but who, taken captive in
early years, had rowed in a Turkish galley, and escaping
186 TAN MICHAEL.
from bondage, had left his property to others, and with sabre
in hand was avenging his wrongs on the race of Mohammed.
He was an incomparable bowman, who, when he chose,
pierced with an arrow a heron in its lofty flight. There
came also the two partisans. Pan Vilga and Pan Nyena-
shinyets, great soldiers, and l*an Hromyka and Pan Bavdy-
novich, and many others. When these began to tell tales
and to throw forth words quickly, the whole Oriental world
was seen in their narratives, — Bagchesarai and Stambul,
the minarets and sanctuaries of the false prophet, the blue
waters of the Bosphorus, the fountains, and the palace of
the Sultan, the swarms of men in the stone city, the troops,
the janissariejs, the dervishes, and that whole terrible locust-
swarm, brilliant as a rainbow, against which the Common-
wealth with bleeding breast was defending the Russian
cross, and after it all the crosses and churches in Europe.
The old soldiers sat in a circle in the broad room, like a
flock of storks which, wearied with flying, bad settled on
some grave-mound of the steppe and were making them-
selves heard with great uproar. In the fireplace logs of
pitch-pine were burning, casting out sharp gleams through
the whole room. Moldavian wine was heated at the fire by
the order of Basia ; and attendants dipped it with tin
dippers and gave it to the knights. Prom outside the walls
came the calls of the sentries; the crickets, of which Pan
Michael had complained, were chirping in the room and
whistling sometimes in the chinks stuffed with moss ; the
November wind, blowing from the north, grew more and
more chilly. During such cold it was most agreeable to sit
in a comfortable, well-lighted room, and listen to the
adventures of the knights.
On such an evening Pan Mushalski spoke as follows : —
" May the Most High have in His protection the whole
sacred Commonwealth, us all, and among us especially her
grace, the lady here present, the worthy wife of our com-
mander, on whose beauty our eyes are scarcely worthy to
gaze. I have no wish to rival Pan Zagloba, whose adven-
tures would have roused the greatest wonder in Dido herself
and her charming attendants ; but if you, gentlemen, will
give time to hear my adventures, I will not delay, lest I
ofi^end the honorable company.
"In youth I inherited in the Ukraine a considerable
estate near Tarashcha. I had two villages from my
mother m a peaceable region near Yaslo; but I chose to
PAN MICHAEL. 187
live in my father's place, since it was nearer the horde and
more open to adventure. Knightly daring drew me toward
the Saitch, but for us there was nothing there at that time ;
I went to the Wilderness in company with restless
spirits, and experienced delight. It was pleasant for me
on my lands ; one thing alone pained me keenly, — I had a
bad neighbor. He was a mere peasant, from Byalotserkov,
who had been in his youth at the Saitch, where he rose to
the office of kuren ataman, and was an envoy from the
Cossacks to Warsaw, where he became a noble. His name
was Didyuk. And you, gentlemen, must know that the
Mushalskis derive their descent from a certain chief of the
Samnites, called Musca, which in our tongue means mucha
(fly). That Musca, after fruitless attacks on the Eomans,
came to the court of Zyemovit, the son of Piast, who
renamed him, for greater convenience, Muscalski, which
later on his posterity changed to Mushalski. Feeling that I
was of such noble blood, I looked with great abomination
on that Didyuk. If the scoundrel had known how to
respect the honor which met him, and to recognize the
supreme perfection of the rank of noble above all others,
perhaps I might have said nothing. But he, while holding
land like a noble, mocked at the dignity, and said frequently :
' Is my shadow taller now ? I was a Cossack, and a Cossack
I '11 remain ; but nobility and all you devils of Poles are
that for me — ' I cannot in this place relate to you, gentle-
men, what foul gesture he made, for the presence of her
grace, the lady, will not in any way permit me to do so.
But a wild rage seized me, and I began to persecute him.
He was not afraid ; he was a resolute man, and paid me
with interest. I would have attacked him with a sabre ;
but I did not like to do so, in view of his insignificant
origin. I hated him as the plague, and he pursued me
with venom. Once, on the square in Tarashcha, he fired
at me, and came within one hair of killing me ; in return, I
opened his head with a hatchet. Twice I invaded his
house with my servants, and twice he fell upon mine with
his ruffians. He could not master me, neither could I over-
come him. I wished to use law against him ; bah ! what
kind of law is there in the Ukraine, when ruins of towns
are still smoking ? Whoever can summon ruffians in the
Ukraine may jeer at the Commonwealth. So did he do,
blaspheming besides this common mother of ours, not
remembering for a moment that she, by raising him to the
188
PAN MICHAEL.
rank of noble, had pressed him to her bosom, given him
privileges in virtue of which he owned land and that
boundless liberty which he could not have had under any-
other rule. If we could have met in neighbor fashion,
arguments would not have failed me ; but we did not see
each other except with a musket in one hand and a fire-
brand in the other. Hatred increased in me daily, until I
had grown yellow. I was thinking always of one thing, —
how to seize him. I felt, however, that hatred was a sin ;
and I only wished, in return for his insults to nobility, to
tear his skin with sticks, and then, forgiving him all his
sins, as beseemed me, a true Christian, to give command to
shoot him down simply. But the Lord God ordained
otherwise.
" Beyond the village I had a nice bee farm, and went one
day to look at it. The time was near evening. I was there
barely the length of ten 'Our Fathers,' when some clamor
struck my ears. I looked around. Smoke like a cloud was
over the village. In a moment men were rushing toward
me. The horde ! the horde ! And right there behind the
men a legion, I tell you. Arrows were flying as thickly
as drops in a rain shower ; and wherever I looked, sheep-skin
coats and the devilish snouts of the horde. I sprang to
horse ! But before I could touch the stirrup with my foot,
five or six lariats were on me. I tore away, for I was
strong then. Nee Hercules ! Three months afterward I
found myself with another captive in a Crimean village
beyond Bagchesarai. Salma Bey was the name of my
master. He was a rich Tartar, but a sullen man and cruel
to captives. We had to work under clubs, to dig wells, and
toil in the fields. I wished to ransom myself; I had the
means to do so. Through a certain Armenian I wrote
letters to Yaslo. I know not whether the letters were
delivered, or the ransom intercepted ; it is enough that
nothing came. They took me to Tsargrad ^ and sold me to
be a galley-slave.
" There is much to tell of that city, for I know not
whether there is a greater and a more beautiful one in the
world. People are there as numerous as grass on the
steppe, or as stones in the Dniester ; strong battlemented
walls; tower after tower. Dogs wander through the city
together with the people ; the Turks do not harm them,
* The Tsar's city, — Constantinople.
PAN MICHAEL. 189
because they feel their relationship, being dog brothers
themselves. There are no other ranks with them but lords
and slaves, and there is nothing more grievous than Pagan
captivity. God knows whether it is true, but I heard in
the galleys that the waters in Tsargrad, such as the Bos-
phorus, and the Golden Horn too, which enters the heart of
the city, have come from tears shed by captives. Not a few
of mine were shed there.
" Terrible is the Turkish power, and to no potentate are
so many kings subject as to the Sultan. The Turks them-
selves say that were it not for Lehistan, — thus they name
our mother, — they would have been lords of the earth long
ago. 'Behind the shoulders of the Pole,' say they, ' the rest
of the world live in injustice ; for the Pole/ say they, ' lies
like a dog in front of the cross, and bites our hands.' And
they are right, for it is that way, and it will be that way.
And we here in Hreptyoff and the commands farther on in
Mohiloff, in Yanipol, in Eashkoff, — what else are we
doing ? There is a world of wickedness in our Common-
wealth ; but still I think that God will account to us for
this service sometime, and perhaps men too will account
to us.
''But now I will return to what happened to me. The
captives who live on land, in towns and villages, groan in
less suffering than those who row in galleys. For the
galley-slaves when once riveted on the bench near the
oars are never unriveted, day or night, or festival; they
must live there in chains till they die ; and if the vessel
goes down in a battle, they must go with it. They are all
naked ; the cold freezes them ; the rain wets them ; hunger
pinches them ; and for that there is no help but tears and
terrible toil, for the oars are so heavy and large that two
men are needed at one of them.
" They brought me in the night and riveted my chains,
having put me in front of some comrade in misery whom in
the darkness I could not distinguish. When I heard that
beating of the hammer and the sound of the fetters, dear
God ! it seemed to me that they were driving the nails of
my coffin ; I would have preferred even that. I prayed, but
hope in my heart was as if the wind had blown it away. A
kavadji stifled my groans with blows ; I sat there in silence
all night, till day began to break. I looked then on him
who was to work the same oar with me. dear Jesus
Christ ! can you guess who was in front of me, gentlemen ?
Didyuk !
190 PAN MICHAEL.
" I knew him at once, though he was naked, had grown
thin, and the beard had come down to his waist, — for he had
been sold long before to the galleys. I gazed on him, and he
on me ; he recognized me. We said not a word to each other.
See what had come to us ! Still, there was such rancor in
both that not only did we not greet each other, but hatred
burst up like a flame in us, and delight seized the heart of
each that his enemy had to suffer the same things as he. That
very day the galley moved on its voyage. It was strange to
hold one oar with your bitterest enemy, to eat from one dish
with him food which at home with us dogs would not eat, to
endure the same tyranny, to breathe the same air, to suffer
together, to weep face to face. We sailed through the Helles-
pont, and then the Archipelago. Island after island is there,
and all in the power of the Turk. Both shores also, — a whole
world ! Oh, how we suffered ! In the day, heat indescrib-
able. The sun burned with such force that the waters
seemed to flame from it ; and when those flames began to
quiver and dance on the waves, you would have said that a
fiery rain was falling. Sweat poured from us, and our
tongues cleaved to the roofs of our mouths. At night the
cold bit us like a dog. Solace from no place ; nothing but
suffering, sorrow for lost happiness, torment and pain.
Words cannot tell it. At one station in the Grecian land
we saw from the galley famous ruins of a temple which the
Greeks reared in old times. Column stands there by
column ; as if gold, that marble is yellow from age. All
was seen clearly, for it was on a steep height, and the sky
is like turquoise in Greece. Then we sailed on around the
Morea. Day followed day, week followed week ; Didyuk
and I had not exchanged a word, for pride and rancor dwelt
still in our hearts. But we began to break slowly under
God's hand. From toil and change of air the sinful flesh
was falling from our bones ; wounds, given by the lash,
were festering in the sun. In the night we prayed for
death. When I dozed a little, I heard Didyuk say, ' Christ,
have mercy! Holy Most Pure, have mercy! Let me die.'
He also heard and saw how I stretched forth my hands to
the Mother of God and her Child. And here it was as if
the sea had blown hatred from the heart. There was less
of it, and then less. At last, when I had wept over myself,
I wept over him. We looked on each other then differently.
Nay ! we began to help each other. When sweating and
deathly weariness came on me, he rowed alone ; when he
PAN MICHAEL. 191
was in a similar state, I did the same for him. When they
brought a plate of food, each one considered that the other
ought to have it. But, gentlemen, see what the nature of
man is ! Speaking plainly, we loved each other already,
but neither wished to say the word first. The rogue was in
him, the Ukraine spirit ! We changed only when it had
become terribly hard for us and grievous, and we said
to-day, 'to-morrow we shall meet the Venetian fleet — '
Provisions too were scarce, and they spared everything on
us but the lash. Night came ; we were groaning in quiet,
and he in his way, I in mine, were praying still more
earnestly. I looked by the light of the moon ; tears were
flowing down his beard in a torrent. My heart rose, and I
said, ' Didyuk, we are from the same parts ; let us forgive
each other our offences.' When he heard this, dear God !
did n't the man sob, and pull till his chains rattled ! We
fell into each other's arms over the oar, kissing each other
and weeping. I cannot tell you how long we held each
other, for we forgot ourselves, but we were trembling
from sobs."
Here Pan Mushalski stopped, and began to remove some-
thing from around his eyes with his fingers. A moment of
silence followed ; but the cold north wind whistled from
between the beams, and in the room the fire hissed and the
crickets chirped. Then Pan Mushalski panted, drew a
deep breath, and continued : —
" The Lord God, as will appear, blessed us and showed
us His favor ; but at the time we paid bitterly for our
brotherly feeling. While we were embracing, we entangled
the chains so that we could not untangle them. The over-
seers came and extricated us, but the lash whistled above
us for more than an hour. They beat us without looking
where. Blood flowed from me, flowed also from Didyuk ;
the two bloods mingled and went in one stream to the sea.
But that is nothing ! it is an old story — to the glory of
God!
" From that time it did not come to ray head that I was
descended from the Samnites, and Didyuk a peasant from
Byalotserkov, recently ennobled. I could not have loved my
own brother more than I loved him. Even if he had not
been ennobled, it would have been one to me, — though I
preferred that he should be a noble. And he, in old fashion,
as once he had returned hatred with interest, now returned
love. Such was his nature.
192 PAN MICHAEL.
" There was a battle on the following day. The Venetians
scattered to the four winds the Turkish fleet. Our galley,
shattered terribly by a culverin, took refuge at some small
desert island, simply a rock sticking out of the sea. It was
necessary to repair it ; and since the soldiers had perished,
and hands were lacking, the officers were forced to unchain
us and give us axes. The moment we landed I glanced at
Didyuk ; but the same thing was in his head that was in
mine. '■ Shall it be at once ? ' inquired he of me. ' At
once ! ' said I ; and without thinking further, I struck the
chubachy on the head; and Didyuk struck the captain.
After us others rose like a flame ! In an hour we had
finished the Turks ; then we repaired the galley somehow,
took our seats in it without chains, and the Merciful God
commanded the winds to blow us to Venice.
" We reached the Commonwealth on begged bread. I
divided my estate at Yaslo with Didyuk, and we both took
the field again to pay for our tears and our blood. At the
time of Fodhaytse Didyuk went through the Saitch to join
Sirka, and with him to the Crimea. What they did there
and what a diversion they made, you, gentlemen, know.
" On his way home Didyuk, sated with vengeance, was
killed by an arrow. I was left ; and as often as I stretch a
bow, I do it for him, and there are not wanting in this hon-
orable company witnesses to testify that I have delighted
his soul in that way more than once."
Here Pan Mushalski was silent, and again nothing was
to be heard but the whistling of the north wind and the
crackling of the fire. The old warrior fixed his glance on
the flaming logs, and after a long silence concluded as
follows : —
" Nalevaiko and Loboda have been ; Hmelnitski has been ;
and now Doroshenko has come. The earth is not dried of
blood ; we are wrangling and fighting, a,nd still God has
sown in our hearts some seeds of love, and they lie in
barren ground, as it were, till under the oppression and
under the chain of the Pagan^ till from Tartar captivity,
they give fruit unexpectedly."
" Trash is trash ! " said Zagloba, waking up suddenly.
PAN MICHAEL. 193
CHAPTER XXV.
Mellehovich was regaining health slowly; but because
he had taken no part in expeditions and was sitting
confined to his room, no one was thinking of the man. All
at once an incident turned the attention of all to him.
Pan IMotovidlo's Cossacks seized a Tartar lurking near
the stanitsa in a certain strange manner, and brought him
to Hreptyoff. After a strict examination it came out that
he was a Litliuanian Tartar, but of those who, deserting
their service and residence in the Commonwealth, had gone
under the power of the Sultan. He came from beyond the
Dniester, and had a letter from Krychinski to Mellehovich.
Pan Michael was greatly disturbed at this, and called the
officers to council immediately. "Gracious gentlemen,"
said he, "you know well how many Tartars, even of those
who have lived for years immemorial in Lithuania and
here in Russia, have gone over recently to the horde, re-
paying the Commonwealth for its kindness with treason.
Therefore we should not trust any one of them too much,
and should follow their acts with watchful eye. We have
here too a small Tartar squadron, numbering one hundred
and fifty good horse, led by Mellehovich. I do not know
this Mellehovich from of old ; I know only this, that the
hetman has made him captain for eminent services, and sent
him here with his men. It was a wonder to me, too, that
no one of you gentlemen knew him before his entrance
into service, or heard of him. This fact, that our Tartars
love him greatly and obey him blindly, I explained by his
bravery and famous deeds; but even they do not know
whence he is, nor who he is. Relying on the recommenda-
tion of the hetman, I have not suspected him of anything
hitherto, nor have I examined him, though he shrouds
himself in a certain secrecy. People have various fancies ;
and this is nothing to me, if each man performs his own
duty. But, you see, Pan Motovidlo's men have captured a
Tartar who was bringing a letter from Krychinski to Melle-
hovich ; and I do not know whether you are aware, gentle-
men, who Krychi nski is ? "
194 PAN MICHAEL.
" Of course ! " said Pan Nyenashinyets. " I know Kry-
chinski personally, and all know him now from his evil
fame."
" We were at school together — " began Pan Zagloba ;
but he stopped suddenly, remembering that in such an event
Krychinski must be ninety years old, and at that age men
were not usually fighting.
" Speaking briefly," continued the little knight, " Kry-
chinski is a Polish Tartar. He was a colonel of one of our
Tartar squadrons ; then he betrayed his country and went
over to the Dobrudja horde, where he has, as I hear, great
significance, for there they hope evidently that he will bring
over the rest of the Tartars to the Pagan side. With such
a man Mellehovich has entered into relations, the best proof
of which is this letter, the tenor of which is as follows."
Here the little knight unfolded the letter, struck the top
of it with his hand, and began to read : —
Brother Greatly Beloved of my Soul, — Your messenger
came to us and delivered —
" He writes Polish ? " interrupted Zagloba.
" Krychinski, like all our Tartars, knows only Russian
and Polish," said the little knight ; " and Mellehovich also
will surely not gnaw in Tartar. Listen, gentlemen, with-
out interruption."
— and delivered your letter. May God bring about that all will be
■well, and that you will accomplish what you desire ! We take
counsel here often with Moravski, Aleksandrovich, Tarasovski, and
Groholski, and write to other brothers, taking their advice too, touch-
ing the means through which that which you desire may come to pass
most quickly. News came to us of how you suffered loss of health ;
therefore I send a man to see you with his eyes and bring us consola-
tion. Maintain the secret carefully, for God forbid that it should bo
known prematurely ! May God make your race as numerous as stars
in the sky 1
Krychinski.
Volodyovski finished, and began to cast his eyes around
on those present; and since they kept unbroken silence,
evidently weighing the gist of the letter with care, he said :
" Tarasovski, Moravski, Groholski, and Aleksandrovich are
all former Tartar captains, and traitors."
" So are Poturzynski, Tvorovski, and Adurovich," added
Pan Snitko. " Gentlemen, what do you say of this letter ? "
PAN MICHAEL. 195
" Open treason ! there is nothing here upon which to
deliberate," said Pan Mushalski. " He is simply conspiring
with Mellehovich to take our Tartars over to their side."
" For God's sake ! what a danger to our command ! " cried
a number of voices. '' Our Tartars too would give their
souls for Mellehovich ; and if he orders them, they will
attack us in the night."
" The blackest treason under the sun ! " cried Pan Deyma.
"And the hetman himself made that Mellehovich a
captain ! " said Pan Mushalski.
"Pan Snitko," said Zagloba, "what did I say when I
looked at Mellehovich ? Did I not tell you that a renegade
and a traitor were looking with the eyes of that man ?
Ha ! it was enough for me to glance at him. He might
deceive all others, but not me. Repeat my words. Pan
Snitko, but do not change them. Did I not say that he was
a traitor ? "
Pan Snitko thrust his feet back under the bench and bent
his head forward, " In truth, the penetration of your grace
is to be wondered at ; but what is true, is true. I do not re-
member that your grace called him a traitor. Your grace
said only that he looked out of his eyes like a wolf."
" Ha ! then you maintain that a dog is a traitor, and a
wolf is not a traitor ; that a wolf does not bite the hand
which fondles him and gives him to eat ? Then a dog is
a traitor ? Perhaps you will defend Mellehovich yet, and
make traitors of all the rest of us ? "
Confused in this manner, Pan Snitko opened his eyes and
mouth widely, and was so astonished that he could not
utter a word for some time.
Meanwhile Pan Mushalski, who formed opinions quickly,
said at once, "' First of all, we should thank the Lord God
for discovering such infamous intrigues, and then send six
dragoons with Mellehovich to put a bullet in his head."
"And appoint another captain," added Nyenashinyets.
" The reason is so evident that there can be no mistake."
To which Pan Michael added : " First, it is necessary to
examine Mellehovich, and then to inform the hetman of
these intrigues, for as Pan Bogush from Zyembitse told me,
the Lithuanian Tartars are very dear to the marshal of the
kingdom."
" But, your grace," said Pan Motovidlo, " a general
inquiry will be a favor to Mellehovich, since he has never
before been an officer."
196 PAN MICHAEL.
" I know my authority," said Volodyovski, " and you
need not remind me of it."
Then the others began to exclaim, '' Let such a son stand
before our eyes, that traitor, that betrayer ! "
The loud calls roused Zagloba, who had been dozing
somewhat; this happened to him now continually. He re-
called quickly the subject of the conversation and said:
" No, Pan Snitko ; the moon is hidden in your escutcheon,
but your wit is hidden still better, for no one could find it
with a candle. To say that a dog, a faithful dog, is a
traitor, and a wolf is not a traitor ! Permit me, you have
used up your wit altogether."
Pan Snitko raised his eyes to heaven to show how he was
suffering innocently, but he did not wish to offend the old
man by contradiction ; besides, Volodyovski commanded
him to go for Mellehovich ; he went out, therefore, in haste,
glad to escape in that way. He returned soon, conducting
the young Tartar, who evidently knew nothing yet of the
seizure of Krychinski's messenger. His dark and handsome
face had become very pale, but he was in health and did
not even bind his head with a kerchief ; he merely covered
ifc with a Crimean cap of red velvet. The eyes of all were
as intent on him as on a rainbow ; he inclined to the little
knight rather profoundly, and then to the company rather
haughtily.
" Mellehovich ! " said Volodyovski, fixing on the Tartar
his quick glance, " do you know Colonel Krychinski ? "
A sudden and threatening shadow flew over the face of
Mellehovich. " I know him ! "
" Read," said the little knight, giving him the letter found
on the messenger.
Mellehovich began to read; but before he had finished,
calmness returned to his face. " I await your order," said
he, returning the letter.
"How long have you been plotting treason, and what
confederates have you ? "
" Am I accused, then, of treason ? "
"Answer; do not inquire," said the little knight,
threateningly.
" Then I will give this answer : I have plotted no trea-
son ; I have no confederates ; or if I have, gentlemen, they
are men whom you will not judge."
Hearing this, the officers gritted their teeth, and
straightway a number of threatening voices called, " More
PAN MICHAEL. 197
submissively, dog's son, more submissively! You are
standing before your betters ! "
Thereupon Mellehovich surveyed them with a glance
in which cold hatred was glittering. " I am aware of what
I owe to the commandant, as my chief," said he, bowing
a second time to Volodyovski. " I know that I am held
inferior by you, gentlemen, and I do not seek your society.
Your grace " (here he turned to the little knight) " has
asked me of confederates ; I have two in my work : one
is Pan Bogush, under-stolnik of Novgrod, and the other is
the grand hetman of the kingdom."
When they heard these words, all were astonished greatly,
and for a time there was silence ; at last Fan Michael in-
quired, " In what way ? "
"In this way," answered Mellehovich; "Krychinski,
Moravski, Tvorovski, Aleksandrovich, and all the others
went to the horde and have done much harm to the country ;
but they did not find fortune in their new service. Perhaps
too their consciences are moved ; it is enough that the title
of traitor is bitter to them. The hetman is well aware of
this, and has commissioned Pan Bogush, and also Pan
Myslishevski, to bring them back to the banner of the
Commonwealth. Pan Bogush has employed me in this mis-
sion, and commanded me to come to an agreement with
Krychinski. I have at my quarters letters from Pan
Bogush which youi- grace will believe more quickly than
my words."
" Go with Pan Snitko for those letters and bring them at
once."
Mellehovich went out.
"Gracious gentlemen," said the little knight, quickly, "we
have offended this soldier greatly through over-hasty judg-
ment ; for if he has those letters, he tells the truth, and I
begin to think that he has them. Then he is not only a
cavalier famous through military exploits, but a man sensi-
tive to the good of the country, and reward, not unjust
judgments, should meet him for that. As God lives ! this
must be corrected at once."
The others were sunk in silence, not knowing what to
say; but Zagloba closed his eyes, feigning sleep this
time.
Meanwhile Mpllehovich returned and gave the little
knight Bogush's letter. Volodyovski read as follows : —
198 PAN MICHAEL.
" I hear from all sides that there is no one more fitted than you
for such a service, and this by reason of the wonderful love which
those men bear to you. The hetman is ready to forgive them, and
Eromises forgiveness from the Commonwealth. Communicate with
.rychinski as frequently as possible through reliable people, and
promise him a reward. Guard the secret carefully, for if not, as
God lives, you would destroy them all. You may divulge the affair to
Pan Volodyovski, for your chief can aid you greatly. Do not spare
toil and effort, seeing that the end crowns the work, and be certain
that our mother will reward your good- will with love equal to it."
'' Behold my reward!" muttered the young Tartar,
gloomily.
" By the dear God ! why did you not mention a word of
this to any one ? " cried Pan Michael.
" I wished to tell all to your grace, but I had no opportu-
nity, for I was ill after that accident. Before their graces "
(here Mellehovich turned to the ofl&cers) "1 had a secret
which I was prohibited from telling ; this prohibition your
grace will certainly enjoin on them now, so as not to ruin
those other men."
"The proofs of your virtue are so evident that a blind
man could not deny them," said the little knight. " Con-
tinue the affair with Krychinski. You will have no hin-
drance in this, but aid, in proof of which I give you my
hand as to an honorable cavalier. Come to sup with me
this evening."
Mellehovich pressed the hand extended to him, and in-
clined for the third time. From the corners of the room
other officers moved toward him, saying, "We did not know
you ; but whoso loves virtue will not withdraw his hand
from you to-day."
But the young Tartar straightened himself suddenly,
pushed his head back like a bird of prey ready to strike,
and said, "I am standing before my betters." Then he
went out of the room.
It was noisy after his exit. " It is not to be wondered
at," said the officers among themselves ; " his heart is in-
dignant yet at the injustice, but that will pass. We must
treat him differently. He has real knightly mettle in him.
The hetman knew what he was doing. Miracles are hap-
pening ; well, well ! "
Pan Snitko was triumphing in silence ; at last he could
not restrain himself and said, " Permit me, your grace, but
that wolf was not a traitor."
PAN MICHAEL. 199
" Not a traitor ? " retorted Zagloba. " He was a traitor,
but a virtuous one, for he betrayed not us, but the horde.
Do not lose hope, Pan Snitko ; I will pray to-day for your
wit, and perhaps the Holy Ghost will have mercy."
Basia was greatly comforted when Zagloba related the
whole affair to her, for she had good-will and compassion
for Mellehovich. " Michael and I must go," said she, " on
the first dangerous expedition with him, for in this way we
shall show our confidence most thoroughly."
But the little knight began to stroke Basia's rosy face
and said, " suffering fly, I know you ! With you it is not
a question of Mellehovich, but you would like to buzz off to
the steppe and engage in a battle. Nothing will come of
that ! "
" Mulier insidiosa est (woman is insidious) ! " said Zagloba,
with gravity.
At this time Mellehovich was sitting in his own room
with the Tartar messenger and speaking in a whisper. The
two sat so near each other that they were almost forehead
to forehead. A taper of mutton-tallow was burning on the
table, casting yellow light on the face of Mellehovich, which,
in spite of its beauty, was simply terrible ; there were
depicted on it hatred, cruelty, and a savage delight.
" Halim, listen ! " whispered Mellehovich.
"Effendi," answered the messenger.
" Tell Krychinski that he is wise, for in the letter there
was nothing that could harm me ; tell him that he is wise.
Let him never write more clearly. They will trust me now
still more, all of them, the hetman himself, Bogush, Mysli-
shevski, the command here, — all ! Do you hear ? May the
plague stifle them ! "
" I hear, Effendi."
" But I must be in Rashkoff first, and then I will return
to this place."
" Effendi, young Novoveski will recognize you."
" He will not. He saw me at Kalnik, at Bratslav, and
did not know me. He will look at me, wrinkle his brows,
but will not recognize me. He was fifteen years old when
I ran away from the house. Eight times has winter
covered the steppes since that hour. I have changed. The
old man would know me, but the young one will not know
me. I will notify you from Rashkoff. Let Krychinski
be ready, and hold himself in the neighborhood. You must
have an understanding with the perkulabs. In Yampol,
200 PAN MICHAEL.
also, is our squadron. I will persuade Bogush to get an
order from the hetman for me, that it will be easier for me
to act on Krychinski from that place. But I must return
hither, — I must ! I do not know what will happen, how
I shall manage. Fire burns me ; in the night sleep flies
from me. Had it not been for her, I should have died."
Mellehovich's lips began to quiver ; and bending still
again to the messenger, he whispered, as if in a fever,
" Halim, blessed be her hands, blessed her head, blessed the
earth on which she walks ! Do you hear, Halim ? TeJ.1
them there that through her I am well."
PAN MICHAEL. 201
CHAPTER XXVI.
Father Kaminski had been a soldier in his youthful
years and a cavalier of great courage ; he was now stationed
at Ushytsa and was reorganizing a parish. But as the
church was in ruins, and parishioners were lacking, this
pastor without a flock visited Hreptyoff, and remained
there whole weeks, edifying the knights with pious
instruction. He listened with attention to the narrative
of Pan Mushalski, and spoke to the assenil)ly a few
evenings later as follows : —
"I have always loved to hear narratives in which sad
adventures find a happy ending, for from them it is evident
that whomever God's hand guides, it can free from the toils
of the pursuer and lead even from the Crimea to a peaceful
roof. Therefore let each one of you fix this in his mind :
For the Lord there is nothing impossible, and let no one of
you even in direst necessity lose trust in God's mercy.
This is the truth !
" It was praiseworthy in Pan Mushalski to love a common
man with brotherly affection. The Saviour Himself gave
us an example when He, though of royal blood, loved
common people and made many of them apostles and helped
them to promotion, so that now they have seats in the
heavenly senate.
" But personal love is one thing, and general love — that
of one nation to another — is something different. The love
which is general, our Lord, the Redeemer, observed no less
earnestly than the other. And where do we find this love ?
When, man, you look through the world, there is such
hatred in hearts everywhere, as if people were obeying the
commands of the Devil and not of the Lord."
" It will be hard, your grace," said Zagloba, " to persuade
us to love Turks, Tartars, or other barbarians whom the
Lord God Himself must despise thoroughly."
" I am not persuading you to that, but I maintain this :
that children of the same mother should have love for one
another ; but what do we see ? Prom the days of Hmelnit-
ski, or for thirty years, no part of these regions is dried
from blood."
202 PAN MICHAEL.
" But whose fault is it ? "
" Whoso will confess his fault first, him will God pardon."
" Your grace is wearing the robes of a priest to-day ; but
in youth you slew rebels, as we have heard, not at all worse
than others."
" I slew them, for it was my duty as a soldier to do so ;
that was not my sin, but this, that I hated them as a
pestilence. I had private reasons which I will not men-
tion, for those are old times and the wounds are healed now.
I repent that I acted beyond my duty. I had under my
command one hundred men from the squadron of Pan Nye-
vodovski ; and going often independently with my men, I
burned, slaughtered, and hanged. You, gentlemen, know
what times those were. The Tartars, called in by Hmelnit-
ski, burned and slew ; we burned and slew ; the Cossacks
left only land and water behind them in all places, commit-
ting atrocities worse than ours and the Tartars. There is
nothing more terrible than civil war ! What times those
were no man will ever describe ; enough that we and they
fought more like mad dogs than men.
" Once news was sent to our command that ruffians had
besieged Pan Rushitski in his fortalice. I was sent with
my troops to the rescue. I came too late ; the place was
level with the ground. But I fell upon the drunken
peasants and cut them down notably ; only a part hid in
the grain. I gave command to take these alive, to hang them
for an example. But where ? It was easier to plan than to
execute ; in the whole village there was not one tree remain-
ing ; even the pear-trees standing on the boundaries between
fields were cut down. I had no time to make gibbets ; a
forest too, as that was a steppe-land, was nowhere in view.
What could I do ? I took my pi'isoners and marched on.
' I shall find a forked oak somewhere,' thought I. I went a
mile, two miles, — steppe and steppe ; you might roll a ball
over it. At last we found traces of a village ; that was
toward evening. I gazed around ; here and there a pile of
coals, and besides gray ashes, nothing more. On a small
hillside there was a cross, a firm oak one, evidently not long
made, for the wood was not dark yet and glittered in the
twilight as if it were afire. Christ was on it, cut out of tin
plate and painted in such a way that only when you came
from one side and saw the thinness of the plate could you
know that not a real statue was hanging there ; but in front
the face was as if living, somewhat pale from pain ; on the
PAN MICHAEL. 203
head a crown of thorns ; the eyes were turned upward with
wonderful sadness and pity. Wlien I saw that cross, the
thought flashed into my mind, ' There is a tree for you ; there
is no other,' but straightway I was afraid. In the name of
the Father and the Son ! I will not hang them on the cross.
But I thought that I should comfort the eyes of Christ if
I gave command in His presence to kill those who had
spilled so much innocent blood, and I spoke thus : ' dear
Lord, let it seem to Thee that these men are those Jews who
nailed Thee to the cross, for these are not better than
those.' Then I commanded my men to drag the prisoners
one by one to the mound under the cross. There were
among them old men, gray-haired peasants, and youths.
The first whom they brought said, 'By the Passion of the
Lord, by that Christ, have mercy on me ! ' And I said in
answer, ' Off with his head ! ' A dragoon slashed and cut
off his head. They brought another ; the same thing hap-
pened : ' By that Merciful Christ, have pity on me ! ' And
I said again, ' Off with his head ! ' the same with the third,
the fourth, the fifth ; there were fourteen of them, and each
implored me by Christ. Twilight was ended when we
finished. I gave command to place them in a circle around
the foot of the cross. Fool ! I thought to delight the
Only Son with this spectacle. They quivered awhile yet,
— one with his hands, another with his feet, again one
floundered like a fish pulled out of water, but that was
short ; strength soon left their bodies, and they lay quiet
in a circle.
" Since complete darkness had come, I determined to stay
in that spot for the night, though there was nothing to make
a fire. God gave a warm night, and my men lay down
on horse-blankets ; but I went again under the cross to
repeat the usual ' Our Father ' at the feet of Christ and
commit myself to His mercy. I thought that my prayer
would be the more thankfully accepted, because the day had
passed in toil and in deeds of a kind that I accounted to
myself as a service.
" It happens frequently to a wearied soldier to fall asleep
at his evening prayers. It happened so to me. The dra-
goons, seeing how I was kneeling with head resting on the
cross, understood that I was sunk in pious meditation, and
no one wished to interrupt me ; my eyes closed at once, and
a wonderful dream came down to me from that cross. I do
not say that I had a vision, for I was not and am not worthy
204 PAN MICHAEL.
of that; but sleeping soundly, I saw as if I had been awake
the whole Passion of the Lord. At sight of the suifering of
the Innocent Lamb the heart was crushed in me, tears
dropped from my eyes, and measureless pity took hold of
me. ' Lord/ said I, ' I have a handful of good men. Dost
Thou wish to see what our cavalry can do ? Only beckon
with Thy head, and I will bear apart on sabres in one
twinkle those such sons, Thy executioners.' I had barely
said this when all vanished from the eye ; there remained
only the cross, and on it Christ, weeping tears of blood. I
embraced the foot of the holy tree then, and sobbed. How long
this lasted, I know not ; but afterward, when I had grown
calm somewhat, I said again, '■ Lord, Lord ! why didst
Thou announce Thy holy teaching among hardened Jews ?
Hadst Thou come from Palestine to our Commonwealth,
surely we should not have nailed Thee to the cross, but
would have received Thee splendidly, given Thee all manner
of gifts, and made Thee a noble for the greater increase of
Thy divine glory. Why didst Thou not do this, Lord ? '
" I raise my eyes, — this was all in a dream, you remem-
ber, gentlemen, — and what do I see ? Behold, our Lord
looks on me severely ; He frowns, and suddenly speaks in a
loud voice : ' Cheap is your nobility at this time ; during war
every low fellow may buy it, but no more of this ! You are
worthy of each other, both you and the ruffians ; and each
and the other of you are worse than the Jews, for you nail
me here to the cross every day. Have I not enjoined love,
even for enemies, and forgiveness of sins ? But you tear each
other's entrails like mad beasts. Wherefore I, seeing this,
suffer unendurable torment. You yourself, who wish to
rescue me, and invite me to the CommouAvealth, what have
you done ? See, corpses are lying here around my cross,
and you have bespattered the foot of it with blood ; and
still there were among them innocent persons, — young boys,
or blinded men, who, having care from no one, followed
others like foolish sheep. Had you mercy on them; did
you judge them before death ? No ! You gave command
to stay them all for my sake, and still thought that you
were giving comfort to me. In truth, it is one thing to
punish and reprove as a father punishes a son, or as an
elder brother reproves a younger brother, and another to
seek revenge without judgment, without measure, in punish-
ing and without recognizing cruelty. It has gone so far
in this land that wolves are more merciful than men ; that
PAN MICHAEL. 205
the grass is sweating bloody dew ; that the winds do not
blow, but howl ; that the rivers tlow in tcurs, and people
stretch forth their hands to death, saying, •' Oh, our refuge ! " '
" ' Lord,' cried I, ^ are they better than we ? Who has
committed the greatest cruelty? Who brought in the
Pagan?'
" ' Love them while chastising,' said the Lord, ' and then
the beam will fall from their eyes, hardness will leave their
hearts, and my mercy will be upon you. Otherwise the on-
rush of Tartars will come, and they will lay bonds upon you
and upon them, and you will be forced to serve the enemy
in suffering, in contem^pt, in tears, till the day in which you
love one another. But if you exceed the measure in hatred,
then there will not be mercy for one or the other, and the
Pagan will possess this land for the ages of ages.'
" I grew terrified hearing such commands, and long I was
unable to speak till, throwing myself on my face, I asked,
' Lord, what have I to do to wash away my sins ? ' To this
the Lord said, ' Go, repeat my words ; proclaim love.' After
that my dream ended.
" As night in summer is short, I woke up about dawn,
all covered with dew. I looked ; the heads were lying in a
circle about the cross, but already they were blue. A won-
derful thing, — yesterday that sight delighted me; to-day
terror took hold of me, especially at sight of one youth,
perhaps seventeen years of age, who was exceedingly beau-
tiful. I ordered the soldiers to bury the bodies decently
under that cross ; from that day forth I was not the same
man.
"■ At first I thought to myself, the dream is an illusion ;
but still it was thrust into my memory, and, as it were, took
possession of my whole existence. I did not dare to suppose
that the Lord Himself talked with me, for, as I have said,
I did not feel myself worthy of that ; but it might be that
conscience, hidden in my soul in time of war, like a Tartar
in the grass, spoke up suddenly, announcing God's will. I
went to confession ; the priest confirmed that supposition.
' It is,' said he, ' the evident will and forewarning of God ;
obey, or it will be ill with thee.'
'' Thenceforth I began to proclaim love. But the officers
laughed at me to my eyes. * What ! ' said they, ' is this a
priest to give us instruction ? Is it little insult that these
dog brothers have worked upon God? Are the churches
that they have burned few in number ; are the crosses that
206 PAN MICHAEL.
tliey have insulted not many ? Are we to love them for
this ? ' In one word, no one would listen to me.
" After Berestechko I put on these priestly robes so as to
announce with greater weight the word and the will of God.
For more than twenty years I have done this without rest.
God is merciful ; He will not punish me, because thus far
my voice is a voice crying in the wilderness.
" Gracious gentlemen, love your enemies, punish them as
a father, reprimand them as an elder brother, otherwise woe
to them, but woe to you also, woe to the whole Common-
wealth !
" Look around ; what is the result of this war and the
animosity of brother against brother ? This land has
become a desert; I have graves in Ushytsa instead of
parishioners ; churches, towns, and villages are in ruins ;
the Pagan power is rising and growing over us like a
sea, which is ready to swallow even thee, rock of
Kamenyets."
Pan ISTyenashinyets listened with great emotion to the
speech of the priest, so that the sweat came out on his
forehead ; then he spoke thus, amid general silence : —
" That among Cossacks there are worthy cavaliers, a
proof is here present in Pan Motovidlo, whom we all love
and respect. But when it comes to the general love, of
■which Father Kaminski has spoken so eloquently, I confess
that I have lived in grievous sin hitherto, for that love
was not in me, and I have not striven to gain it. Now
his grace has opened my eyes somewhat. Without special
favor from God I shall not find such love in my heart,
because I bear there the memory of a cruel injustice, vv^hich
I will relate to you briefly."
" Let us drink something warm," said Zagloba.
" Throw horn-beam on the fire," said Basia to the
attendants.
And soon after the broad room was bright again with
light, and before each of the knights an attendant placed a
quart of heated beer. All moistened their mustaches in it
willingly; and when they had taken one and a second
draught. Pan ISTyenashinyets collected his voice again, and
spoke as if a wagon were rumbling, —
"My mother when dying committed to my care a sister;
Halshka was her name. I had no wife nor children, there-
fore I loved that girl as the apple of my eye She was
twenty years younger than I, and I had carried her in my
PAN MICHAEL. 207
arms, I looked on her simply as my own child. Later I
went on a campaign, and the horde took her captive. When
I came home I beat my head against the wall. My
property had vanished in time of the invasion ; but I sold
what I had, put my last saddle on a horse, and went with
Armenians to ransom my sister. I found her in Bagche-
sarai. She was attached to the harem, not in the harem,
for she was only twelve years of age then. I shall never
forget the hour when I found thee, Halshka. How
thou didst embrace my neck ! how thou didst kiss me
in the eyes ! But what ! It turned out that the money
I had brought was too little. The girl was beautiful.
Yehu Aga, who carried her away, asked three times as
much for her. I offered to give myself in addition, but
that did not help. She was bought in the market before
my eyes by Tugai Bey, that famous enemy of ours, who
wished to keep her three years in his harem and then
make her his wife. I returned, tearing my hair. On the
road home I discovered that in a Tartar village by the sea
one of Tugai Bey's wives was dwelling with his favorite
son Azya. Tugai Bey had wives in all the towns and in
many villages, so as to have everywhere a resting-place
under his own roof. Hearing of this son, I thought that
God would show me the last means of salvation for
Halshka. At once I determined to bear away that son,
and then exchange him for my sister ; but I could not do
this alone. It was necessary to assemble a band in the
Ukraine, or the Wilderness, which was not easj^, — first,
because the name of Tugai Bey was terrible in all Russia,
and secondly, he was helping the Cossacks against us. But
not a few heroes were wandering through the steppes, —
men looking to their own profit only and ready to go any-
where for plunder. I collected a notable party of those.
What we passed through before our boats came out on the
sea tongiie cannot tell, for we had to hide before the
Cossack commanders. But God blessed us. I stole Azya,
and with him splendid booty. We returned to the Wilder-
ness in safety. I wished to go thence to Kamenyets and
commence negotiations with merchants of that place.
"I divided all the booty among my heroes, reserving
for myself Tugai Bey's whelp alone ; and since I had acted
with such liberality, since I had suffered so many dangers
with those men, had endured hunger with them, and
risked my life for them, I thought that each one would
208 PAN MICHAEL.
spring into the fire for me, that I had won their hearts for
the ages.
" I had reason to repent of that bitterly and soon. It
had not come to my head that they tear their own ataman
to pieces, to divide his plunder between themselves after-
ward ; I forgot that among them there are no men of faith,
virtue, gratitude, or conscience. Near Kamenyets the hope
of a rich ransom for Azya tempted my followers. They fell
on me in the night-time like wolves, throttled me with a
rope, cut my body with knives, and at last, thinking me
dead, threw me aside in the desert and fled with the boy.
" God sent me rescue and gave back my health ; but my
Halshka is gone forever. Maybe she is living there yet
somewhere ; maybe after the death of Tugai Bey another
Pagan took her ; maybe she has received the faith of
Mohammed ; maybe she has forgotten her brother ; maybe
her son will shed my blood sometime. That is my
history."
Here Pan Nyenashinyets stopped speaking and looked on
the ground gloomily.
" What streams of our blood and tears have flowed for
these regions ! " said Pan Mushalski.
'' Thou shalt love thine enemies," put in Father
Kaminski.
" And when you came to health did you not look for that
whelp ? " asked Zagloba.
"As I learned afterward," answered Pan Nyenashinyets,
" another band fell on my robbers and cut them to pieces ;
they must have taken the child with the booty. I searched
everywhere, but he vanished as a stone dropped into
water."
" Maybe you met him afterward, but could not recognize
him," said Basia.
"I do not know whether the child was as old as three
years. I barely learned that his name was Azya. But I
should have recognized him, for he had tattooed over each
breast a fish in blue."
All at once Mellehovich, who had sat in silence hitherto,
spoke with a strange voice from the corner of the room,
" You would not have known him by the fish, for many
Tartars bear the same sign, especially those who live near
the water."
" Not true," answered the hoary Pan Hromyka ; " after
Berestechko we examined the carrion of Tugai Bey, — for
PAN MICHAEL. 209
it remained on the field ; and I know that he had fish on
his breast, and all the other slain Tartars had different
marks."
" But I tell you that many wear fish."
" True ; but they are of the devilish Tugai Bey stock."
Further conversation was stopped by the entrance of Pan
Lelchyts, whom Pan Michael had sent on a reconnoissance
that morning, and who had returned just then.
" Pan Commandant," said he in the door, " at Sirotski
Brod, on the Moldavian side, there is some sort of band
moving toward us."
" What kind of people are they ? " asked Pan Michael.
" Robbers. There are a few Wallachians, a few Hunga-
rians ; most of them are men detached from the horde,
altogether about two hundred in number."
" Those are the same of whom I have tidings that they
are plundering on the Moldavian side," said Volodyovski,
" The perkulab must have made it hot for them there, hence
they are escaping toward us ; but of the horde alone there
will be about two hundred. They will cross in the night,
and at daylight we shall intercept them. Pan Motovidlo
and Mellehovich will be ready at midnight. Drive forward
a small herd of bullocks to entice them, and now to your
quarters."
The soldiers began to separate, but not all had left the
room yet when Basia ran up to her husband, threw her arms
around his neck, and began to whisper in his ear. He
laughed, and shook his head repeatedly ; evidently she was
irisisting, while pressing her arms around his neck with
more vigor. Seeing this, Zagloba said, —
" Give her this pleasure once ; if you do, I, old man, will
clatter on with you."
210 PAN MICHAEL.
CHAPTER XXVII.
Independent detachments, occupied in robbery on both
banks of the Dniester, were made up of men of all nation-
alities inhabiting the neighboring countries. Kunaway
Tartars from the Dobrudja and Belgrod hordes, wilder
still and braver than their Crimean brethren, always
preponderated in them ; but there were not lacking
either Wallachians, Cossacks, Hungarians, Polish domestics
escaped from stanitsas on the banks of the Dniester. They
ravaged now on the Polish, now on the Moldavian side,
crossing and recrossing the boundary river, as they were
hunted by the perkulab's forces or by the commandants of
the Commonwealth. They had their almost inaccessible
hiding-places in ravines, forests, and caves. The main
object of their attacks was the herds of cattle and horses
belonging to the stanitsas ; these herds did not leave the
steppes even in winter, seeking sustenance for themselves
under the snow. But, besides, the robbers attacked villages,
hamlets, settlements, smaller commands, Polish and even
Turkish merchants, intermediaries going with ransom to
the Crimea. These bands had their own order and their
leaders, but they joined forces rarely. It happened often
even that larger bands cut down smaller ones. They had
increased greatly everywhere in the Russian regions,
especially since the time of the Cossack wars, when
safety of every kind vanished in those parts. The bands
on the Dniester, reinforced by fugitives from the horde,
were peculiarly terrible. Some appeared numbering five
hundred. Their leaders took the title of "bey." They
ravaged the country in a manner thoroughly Tartar, and
more than once the commandants themselves did not know
whether they had to do with bandits or with advance
chambuls of the whole horde. Against mounted troops,
especially the cavalry of the Commonwealth, these bands
could not stand in the open field ; but, caught in a trap,
they fought desperately, knowing well that if taken captive
the halter was waiting for them. Their arms were various.
Bows and guns were lacking them, which, however, were of
little use in night attacks. The greater part were armed
PAN MICHAEL. 211
uith daggers and Turkish yataghans, sling-shots, Tartar
sabres, and with horse-skulls fastened to oak clubs with
cords. This last weapon, in strong hands, did terrible
service, for it smashed every sabre. Some had very long
forks pointed with iron, some spears ; these in sudden
emergencies they used against cavalry.
The band which had halted at Sirotski Brod must have
been numerous or must have been in extreme peril on
the Moldavian side, since it had ventured to approach the
command at Hreptyoff, in spite of the terror which the
name alone of Pan Volodyovski roused in the robbers on
both sides of the boundary. In fact, another party brought
intelligence that it was composed of more than four hundred
men, under the leadership of Azba Bey, a famous ravager,
who for a number of years had filled the Polish and Mol-
davian banks with terror.
Pan Volodyovski was delighted when he knew with whom
he had to do, and issued proper orders at once. Besides
Mellehovich and Pan Motovidlo, the squadron of the
starosta of Podolia went, and that of the under-stolnik of
Premysl. They set out in the night, and, as it were, in differ-
ent directions ; for as fishermen who cast their nets widely, in
order afterward to meet at one opening, so those squadrons,
marching in a broad circle, were to meet at Sirotski Brod
about dawn.
Basia assisted with beating heart at the departure of the
troops, since this was to be her first expedition; and the
heart rose in her at sight of those old wolves of the
steppe. They went so quietly that in the fortalice itself it
was possible not to hear them : the bridle-bits did not rattle ;
stirrup did not strike against stirrup, sabre against sabre ;
not a horse neighed. The night was calm and unusually
bright. The full moon lighted clearly the heights of the
stanitsa and the steppe, which was somewhat inclined
toward every side ; still, barely had a squadron left the
stockade, barely had it glittered with silver sparks, which
the moon marked on the sabres, when it had vanished from
the eye like a flock of partridges into waves of grass. It
seemed to Basia that they were sportsmen setting out on
some hunt, which was to begin at daybreak, and were going
therefore quietly and carefully, so as not to rouse the game
too early. Hence great desire entered her heart to take
part in that hunt.
Pan Michael did not oppose this, for Zagloba had inclined
212 PAN MICHAEL.
him to consent. He knew besides that it was necessary to
gratify 13asia's wisli sometime; he preferred therefore to
do it at once, especially since the ravagers were not accus-
tomed to bows and muskets. l>ut they moved only three
hours after the departure of the first squadrons, for Pan
Michael had thus planned the whole affair. Pan Mushalski,
with twenty of Linkhauz's dragoons and a sergeant, went
with them, — all Mazovians, choice men, behind whose
sabres the charming wife of the commandant was as safe
as in her husband's room.
Basia herself, having to ride on a man's saddle, was
dressed accordingly ; she wore pearl-colored velvet trousers,
very wide, looking like a petticoat, and thrust into yellow
morocco boots ; a gray overcoat lined with white Crimean
sheep-skin and embroidered ornamentally at the seams ; she
carried a silver cartridge-box, of excellent work, a light
Turkish sabre on a silk pendant, and pistols in her holsters.
Her head was covered with a cap, having a crown of Vene-
tian velvet, adorned with a heron-feather, and bound with
a rim of lynx-skin ; from under the cap looked forth a
bright rosy face, almost childlike, and two eyes curious and
gleaming like coals.
Thus equipped, and sitting on a chestnut pony, swift and
gentle as a deer, she seemed a hetman's child, who, under
guard of old warriors, was going to take the first lesson.
They were astonished too at her figure. Pan Zagloba
and Pan Mushalski nudged each other with their elbows,
each kissing his hand from time to time, in sign of unusual
homage for Basia ; both of them, together with Pari Michael,
allayed her fear as to their late departure.
"You do not know war," said the little knight, "and
therefore reproach us with wishing to take you to the place
when the battle is over. Some squadrons go directly ; others
must make a detour, so as to cut off the roads, and then they
will join the others in silence, taking the enemy in a trap.
We shall be there in time, and without us nothing will
begin, for every hour is reckoned."
" But if the enemy takes alarm and escapes between the
squadrons ? "
" He is cunning and watchful, but such a war is no
novelty to us."
" Trust in Michael," cried Zagloba ; " for there is not a
man of more practice than he. Their evil fate sent those
bullock-drivers hither,"
PAN MICHAEL. 213
" In Lubni I was a youth," said Pan Michael ; " and even
then they committed such duties to me. Now, wishing
to show you this spectacle, I have disposed everything with
still greater care. The squadrons will appear before the
enemy together, will shout together, and gallop against
the robbers together, as if some one had cracked a whip."
" I ! I ! " piped Basia, with delight ; and standing in the
stirrups, she caught the little knight by the neck. " But
may I gallop, too ? What, Michael, what ? " asked she,
with sparkling eyes.
" Into the throng I will not let you go, for in the throng
an accident is easy, not to mention this, — that your horse
might stumble ; but I have ordered to give rein to our horses
immediately the band driven against us is scattered, and
then you may cut down two or three men, and attack always
on the left side, for in that way it will be awkward for the
fugitive to strike across his horse at you, while you will
have him under your hand."
" Ho ! ho ! never fear. You said yourself that I work
with the sabre far better than Uncle Makovetski; let no
one give me advice ! "
" Remember to hold the bridle firmly," put in Zagloba.
" They have their methods ; and it may be that when you
are chasing, the fugitive will turn his horse suddenly and
stop, then before you can pass, he may strike you. A
veteran never lets his horse out too much, but reins him in
as he wishes."
" And never raise your sabre too high, lest you be exposed
to a thrust," said Pan Mushalski.
" I shall be near her to guard against accident," said the
little knight. " You see, in battle the whole difficulty is in
this, that you must think of all things at once, — of your
horse, of the enemy, of your bridle, the sabre, the blow, and
the thrust, all at one time. For him who is trained this
comes of itself ; but at first even renowned fencers are fre-
quently awkward, and any common fellow, if in practice,
will unhorse a new man more skilled than himself. There-
fore I will be at your side."
" But do not rescue me, and give command to the men
that no one is to resciie me without need."
" Well, well ! we shall see yet what your courage will
be when it comes to a trial," answered the little knight,
laughing.
" Or if you will not seize onr ^f us by the skirts," finished
Zagloba.
214 PAN MICHAEL.
"We shall see ! " said Basia, with indignation.
Thus conversing, they entered a place covered here and
there with thicket. The hour was not far from daybreak,
but it had become darker, for the moon had gone down. A
light fog had begun to rise from the ground and conceal
distant objects. In that light fog and gloom, the indistinct
thickets at a distance took the forms of living creatures
in the excited imagination of Basia. More than once it
seemed to her that she saw men and horses clearly.
" Michael, what is that ? " asked she, whispering, and
pointing with her finger,
" Nothing ; bushes."
" I thought it was horsemen. Shall we be there soon ? "
" The affair will begin in something like an hour and a
half."
« Ha ! "
" Are you afraid ? "
" No ; but my heart beats with great desire. I, fear !
Nothing and nothing ! See, what hoar-frost lies there ! It
is visible in the dark."
In fact, they were riding along a strip of country on which
the long dry stems of steppe-grass were covered with hoar-
frost. Pan Michael looked and said, —
" Motovidlo has passed this way. He must be hidden
not more than a couple of miles distant. It is dawning
already ! "
In fact, day was breaking. The gloom was decreasing.
The sky and earth were becoming gray ; the air was grow-
ing pale ; the tops of the trees and the bushes were becom-
ing covered, as it were, with silver. The farther clumps
began to disclose themselves, as if some one were raising a
curtain from before them one after another. Meanwhile
from the next clump a horseman came out suddenly.
''From Pan Motovidlo?" asked Volodyovski, when the
Cossack stopped right before them.
" Yes, your grace."
" What is to be heard ? "
" They crossed Sirotski Brod, turned toward the bellow-
ing of the bullocks, and went in the direction of Kalusik.
They took the cattle, and are at Yurgove Polye."
" And where is Pan Motovidlo ? "
" He has stopped near the hill, and Pan Mellehovich neat
Kalusik. Where the other squadrons are I know not."
"Well," said Volodyovski, "I know. Hurry to Pan
PAN MICHAEL. 215
Motovidlo and carry the conimaud to close in, and dispose
men singly as far as halfway from Pan Mellehovich.
Hurry ! "
The Cossack bent in the saddle and shot forward, so
that the flanks of his horse quivered at once, and soon
he was out of sight. They rode on still more quietly,
still more cautiously. Meanwhile it had become clear
day. The haze which had risen from the earth about
dawn fell away altogether, and on the eastern side of the
sky appeared a long streak, bright and rosy, the rosiness
and light of which began to color the air on high land,
the edges of distant ravines, and the hill-tops. Then there
came to the ears of the horsemen a mingled croaking from
the direction of the Dniester ; and high in the air before
them appeared, flying eastward, an immense flock of ravens.
Single birds separated every moment from the others, and
instead of flying forward directly began to describe circles,
as kites and falcons do when seeking for prey. Pan Zagloba
raised his sabre, pointing the tip of it to the ravens, and
said to Basia, —
" Admire the sense of these birds. Only let it come to a
battle in any place, straightway they will fly in from every
side, as if some one had shaken them from a bag. But let
the same army march alone, or go out to meet friends, the
birds will not come ; thus are these creatures able to divine
the intentions of men, though no one assists them. The
wisdom of nostrils is not sufficient in this case, and so we
have reason to wonder."
Meanwhile the birds, croaking louder and louder, ap-
proached considerably ; therefore Pan Mushalski turned to
the little knight and said, striking his palm on the bow,
" Pan Commandant, will it be forbidden to bring down one,
to please the lady ? It will make no noise."
" Bring down even two," said Volodyovski, seeing how the
old soldier had the weakness of showing the certainty of
his arrows.
Thereupon the incomparable bowman, reaching behind his
shoulder, took out a feathered arrow, put it on the string,
and raising the bow and his head, waited.
The flock was drawing nearer and nearer. All reined in
their horses and looked with curiosity toward the sky. All
at once the plaintive wheeze of the string was heard, like
the twitter of a sparrow ; and the arrow, rushing forth,
vanished near the flock. For a while it might be thought
216 PAN MICHAEL.
that Mushalski had missed, but, behold, a bird reeled head
downward, aud was dropping straight toward the ground
over their heads, then tumbling continually, approached
nearer and nearer ; at last it began to fall with outspread
wings, like a leaf opposing the air. Soon it fell a few steps
in front of Basia's pony. The arrow had gone through
the raven, so that the point was gleaming above the bird's
back.
"As a lucky omen," said Mushalski, bowing to Basia, " I
will have an eye from a distance on the lady commandress
and my great benefactress ; and if there is a sudden emer-
gency, God grant me again to send out a fortunate arrow.
Though it may buzz near by, I assure you that it will not
wound."
"I should not like to be the Tartar under your aim,"
answered Basia.
Further conversation was interrupted by Volodyovski,
who said, pointing to a considerable eminence some furlongs
away, "We will halt there."
After these words they moved forward at a trot. Half-
way up, the little knight commanded them to lessen their
pace, and at last, not far from the top, he held in his horse.
" We will not go to the very top," said he, " for on such
a bright morning the eye might catch us from a distance ;
but dismounting, we will approach the summit, so that a
few heads may look over."
When he had said this, he sprang from his horse, and
after him Basia, Pan Mushalski, and a number of others.
The dragoons remained below the summit, holding their
horses ; but the others pushed on to where the height
descended in wall form, almost perpendicularly, to the
valley. At the foot of this wall, which was a number of
tens of yards in height, grew a somewhat dense, narrow
strip of brushwood, and farther on extended a low level
steppe ; of this they were able to take in an enormous
expanse with their eyes from the height. This plain, cut
through by a small stream running in the direction of
Kalusik, was covered with clumps of thicket in the same
way that it was near the cliff. In the thickest clumps
slender columns of smoke were rising to the sky.
" Yon see," said Pan Michael to Basia, " that the enemy
is hidden there."
"I see smoke, but I see neither men nor horses," said
Basia, with a beating heart.
PAN MICHAEL. 217
" No ; for they are concealed by the thickets, though a
trained eye can see them. Look there : two, three, four, a
whole group of horses are to be seen, — one pied, another
all white, and from here one seems blue."
" Shall we go to them soon ? "
" They will be driven to us ; but we have time enough, for
to that thicket it is a mile and a quarter."
" Where are our men ? "
'' Do you see the edge of the wood yonder ? The cham-
berlain's squadron must be touching that edge just now.
Mellehovich will come out of the other side in a moment.
The accompanying squ.adron will attack the robbers from
that cliff. Seeing people, they will move toward us, for
here it is possible to go to the river under the slope ; but on
the other side there is a ravine, terribly steep, through which
no one can go."
" Then they are in a trap ? "
" As you see."
" For God's sake ! I am barely able to stand still ! " cried
Basia ; but after a while she inquired, " Michael, if they
were wise, what would they do ? "
" They would rush, as if into smoke, at the men of the
chamberlain's squadron and go over their bellies. Then
they would be free. But they will not do that, for, first,
they do not like to rush into the eyes of regular cavalry ;
secondly, they will be afraid that more troops are waiting
in the forest ; therefore they will rush to us."
" Bah ! But we cannot resist them ; we have only twenty
men."
" But Motovidlo ? "
" True ! Ha ! but where is he ? "
Pan Michael, instead of an answer, cried suddenly, imi-
tating a hawk. Straightway numerous calls answered him
from the foot of the cliff. These were Motovidlo's Cos-
sacks, who were secreted so well in the thicket that Basia,
though standing right above their heads, had not seen them
at all. She looked for a while with astonishment, now
downward, now at the little knight; suddenly her eyes
flashed with fire, and she seized her husband by the neck.
" Michael, you are the first leader on earth."
" I have a little training, that is all," answered Volody-
ovski, smiling. "But do not pat me here with delight, and
remember that a good soldier must be calm,"
But the warning was useless ; Basia was as if in a fever.
218 PAN MICHAEL.
She wished to sit straightway on her horse and ride down
from the height to join Motovidlo's detacliment ; but Volo-
dyovski delayed, for he wished her to see the beginning
clearly. Meanwhile the morning sun had risen over the
steppe and covered with a cold, pale yellow light the whole
plain. The nearer clumps of trees were brightening cheer-
fully ; the more distant and less distinct became more dis-
tinct ; the hoar-frost, lying in the low places in spots, was
disappearing every moment ; the air had grown quite trans-
parent, and the glance could extend to a distance almost
without limit.
" The chamberlain's squadron is coming out of the grove,"
said Volodyovski ; " I see men and horses."
In fact, horses began to emerge from the edge of the wood,
and seemed black in a long line on the meadow, which
was thickly covered with hoar-frost near the wood. The
white space between them and the wood began to widen
gradually. It was evident that they were not hurrying too
much, wishing to give time to the other squadrons. Pan
Michael turned then to the left side.
" Mellehovich is here too," said he. And after a while
he said again, " And the men of the under-stolnik of Pre-
mysl are coming. No one is behind time two ' Our Fathers.'
Not a foot should escape ! Now to horse ! "
They turned quickly to the dragoons, and springing into
the saddles rode down along the flank of the height to the
thicket below, where they found themselves among Moto-
vidlo's Cossacks. Then they moved in a mass to the edge
of the thicket, and halted, looking forward.
It was evident that the enemy had seen the squadron
of the chamberlain, for at that moment crowds of horse-
men rushed out of the grove growing in the middle of
the plain, as deer rush when some one has roused them.
Every moment more of them came out. Forming a line,
they moved at first over the steppe by the edge of the
grove ; the horsemen bent to the backs of the horses, so
that from a distance it might be supposed that that was
merely a herd moving of itself along the grove. Clearly,
they were not certain yet whether the squadron was moving
against them, or even saw them, or whether it was a
detachment examining the neighborhood. In the last event
they might hope that the grove Avould hide them from the
eyes of the on-coming party.
From the place where Pan Michael stood, at the head of
PAN MICHAEL. 219
Motovidlo's men, the uncertain and hesitating movements
of the chambul could be seen perfectly, and were just like
the movements of wild beasts sniffing danger. When they
had ridden half the width of the grove, they began to go at
a light gallop. When the first ranks reached the open
plain, they held in their beasts suddenly, and then the
whole party did the same. They saw approaching from
that side Mellehovich's detachment. Then they described
a half-circle in the direction opposite the grove, and before
their eyes appeared the whole Premysl squadron, moving
at a trot.
jSTow it was clear to the robbers that all the squad-
rons knew of their presence and were marching against
them. Wild cries were heard in the midst of the party,
and disorder began. The squadrons, shouting also, ad-
vanced on a gallop, so that the plain was thundering from
the tramp of their horses. Seeing this, the robber chambul
extended in the form of a bench in the twinkle of an eye,
and chased with what breath was in the breasts of their
horses toward the elevation near which the little knight
stood with Motovidlo and his men. The space between
them began to decrease with astonishing rapidity.
Basia grew somewhat pale from emotion at first, and her
heart thumped more powerfully in her breast ; but knowing
that people were looking at her, and not noticing the least
alarm on any face, she controlled herself quickly. Then
the crowd, approaching like a whirlwind, occupied all her
attention. She tightened the rein, grasped her sabre more
firmly, and the blood again flowed with great impulse from
her heart to her face.
" Good ! " said the little knight.
She looked only at him ; her nostrils quivered, and she
whispered, " Shall we move soon ? "
" There is time yet," answered Pan Michael.
But the others are chasing on, like a gray wolf who feels
dogs behind him. Now not more than half a furlong divides
them from the thicket ; the outstretched heads of the horses
are to be seen, with ears lying down, and over them Tartar
faces, as if grown to the mane. They are nearer and nearer.
Basia hears the snorting of the horses ; and they, with
bared teeth and staring eyes, show that they are going at
such speed that their breath is stopping. Volodyovski
gives a sign, and the Cossack muskets, standing hedge-like,
incline toward the onrushing robbers.
220 i'AN MICHAEL.
" Fire ! "
A roar, smoke : it was as if a whirlwind had struck a pile
of chaff. In one twinkle of an eye the party flew apart in
every direction, howling and shouting. With that the little
knight pushed out of the thicket, and at the same time
Mellehovich's squadron, and that of the chamberlain, closing
the circle, forced the scattered enemy to the centre again
in one group. The horde seek in vain to escape singly ; in
vain they circle around ; they rush to the right, to the left,
to the f i-ont, to the rear ; the circle is closed up completely ;
the robbers come therefore more closely together in spite of
themselves. Meanwhile the squadrons hurry up, and a
horrible smashing begins.
The ravagers understood that only he would escape with
his life who could batter his way through ; hence they fell
to defending themselves with rage and despair, though
without order and each for himself independently. In the
very beginning they covered the field thickly, so great was
the fury of the shock. The soldiers, pressing them and
urging their horses on in spite of the throng, hewed and
thrust with that merciless and terrible skill which only a
soldier by profession can have. The noise of pounding was
heard above that circle of men, like the thumping of flails
wielded by a multitude quickly on a threshing-space. The
horde were slashed and cut through their heads, shoulders,
necks, and through the hands with which they covered their
heads; they were beaten on every side unceasingly, with-
out quarter or pity. They too struck, each with what he
had, with daggers, with sabres, with sling-shots, Avith horse-
skulls. Their horses, pushed to the centre, rose on their
haunches, or fell on their backs. Others, biting and whining,
kicked at the throng, causing confusion unspeakable. After
a short struggle in silence, a howl was torn from the breasts
of the robbers ; superior numbers were bending them,
better weapons, greater skill. They understood that there
was no rescue for them ; that no man would leave there,
not only with plunder, but with life. The soldiers, warm-
ing up gradually, pounded them with growing force. Some
of the robbers sprang from their saddles, wishing to slip
away between the legs of the horses. These were trampled
with hoofs, and sometimes the soldiers turned from the
fight and pierced the fugitives from above ; some fell on
the ground, hoping that when the squadrons pushed toward
the centre, they, left beyond the circle, might escape by
flight
PAN MICHAEL. 221
III fact, the party decreased more and more, for every
moment horses and men fell away. Seeing this, Azba Bey
collected, as far as he was able, horses and men in a wedge,
and threw himself with all his might on Motovidlo's Cos-
sacks, wishing to break the ring at any cost. But they
hurled him back, and then began a terrible slaughter. At
that same time Mellehovich, raging like a flame, split the
party, and leaving the halves to two other squadrons,
sprang himself on the shoulders of those who were fighting
with the Cossacks.
It is true that a part of the robbers escaped from the
ring to the field through this movement and rushed apart
over the plain, like a flock of leaves ; but soldiers in the
rear ranks who could not find access to the battle, through
the narrowness of the combat, rushed after them straight-
way in twos and threes or singly. Those who were unable
to break out went under the sword in spite of their pas-
sionate defence and fell near each other, like grain which
harvesters are reaping from opposite sides.
Basia moved on with the Cossacks, piping with a thin
voice to give herself courage, for at the first moment it
grew a little dark in her eyes, both from the speed and the
mighty excitement. When she rushed up to the enemy,
she saw before her at first only a dark, moving, surging
mass. An overpowering desire to close her eyes altogether
was bearing her away. She resisted the desire, it is true ;
still she struck with her sabre somewhat at random. Soon
her daring overcame her confusion ; she had clear vision at
once. In front she saw heads of horses, behind them in-
flamed and wild faces ; one of these gleamed right there
before her ; Basia gave a sweeping cut, and the face van-
ished as quickly as if it had been a phantom. That moment
the calm voice of her husband came to her ears.
" Good ! "
That voice gave her uncommon pleasure ; she piped again
more thinly, and began to extend disaster, and noAv with
perfect presence of mind. Behold, again some terrible
head, with flat nose and projecting cheek-bones, is gnashing
its teeth before her. Basia gives a blow at that one. Again
a hand raises a sling-shot. Basia strikes at that. She sees
some face in a sheepskin ; she thrusts at that. Then she
strikes to the right, to the left, straight ahead ; and when-
ever she cuts, a man flies to the ground, tearing the bridle
from his horse. Basia wonders that it is so easy ; but it is
222 PAN MICHAEL.
easy because on one side rides, stirrup to her stirrup, the
little knight, and on the other Pan JVlotovidlo. The first
looks carefully after her, and quenches a man as he would a
candle ; then with his keen blade he cuts off an arm together
with its weapon ; at times he thrusts his sword between
Basia and the enemy, and the hostile sabre flies upward as
suddenly as would a winged bird.
Pan Motovidlo, a phlegmatic soldier, guarded the other
side of the mettlesome lady ; and as an industrious
gardener, going among trees, trims or breaks off dry
branches, so he time after time brings down men to the
bloody earth, fighting as coolly and calmly as if his mind
were in another place. Both knew when to let Basia go
forward alone, and when to anticipate or intercept her.
There was watching over her from a distance still a third
man, — the incomparable archer, who, standing purposely at
a distance, put every little while the butt of an arrow on
the string, and sent an unerring messenger of death to the
densest throng.
But the pressure became so savage that Pan Michael
commanded Basia to withdraw from the whirl with some
men, especially as the half-wild horses of the horde began
to bite and kick. Basia obeyed quickly ; for although eager-
ness was bearing her away, and her valiant heart urged her
to continue the struggle, her woman's nature was gaining
the upper hand of her ardor ; and in presence of that
slaughter and blood, in the midst of howls, groans, and the
agonies of the dying, in an atmosphere filled with the odor
of flesh and sweat, she began to shudder. Withdrawing her
horse slowly, she soon found herself behind the circle of
combatants ; hence Pan Michael and Pan Motovidlo, relieved
from guarding her, were able to give perfect freedom at last
to their soldierly wishes.
Pan Mushalski, standing hitherto at a distance, approached
Basia. " Your ladyship, my benefactress, fought really like
a cavalier," said he. " A man not knowing that you were
there might have thought that the Archangel Michael had
come down to help our Cossacks, and was smiting the dog
brothers. What an honor for them to perish under such a
hand, which on this occasion let it not be forbidden me to
kiss." So saying, Pan Mushalski seized Basia's hand and
pressed it to his mustache.
" Did you see ? Did I do well, really ? " inquired Basia,
catching the air in her distended nostrils and her mouth.
PAN MICHAEL. 223
" A cat could not do better against rats. The heart rose
in me at sight of you, as I love the Lord God. But you did
well to Avithdraw from the fight, for toward the end there
is more chance for an accident."
" My husband commanded me ; and when leaving home,
I promised to obey him at once."
" May my bow remain ? No ! it is of no use now ;
besides, I will riish forward with the sabre. I see three
men riding up ; of course the colonel has sent them to guard
your worthy person. Otherwise I would send ; but I will
go to the foot of the cliff, for the end will come soon, and I
must hurry."
Three dragoons really came to guard Basia ; seeing this,
Pan Mushalski spurred his horse and galloped away. For
a while Basia hesitated whether to remain in that place or
ride around the steep cliff, and go to the eminence from
which they had looked on the plain before the battle. But
feeling great weariness, she resolved to remain.
The feminine nature rose in her more and more power-
fully. About two hundred yards distant they were cutting
down the remnant of the ravagers without mercy, and a
black mass of strugglers was whirling with growing violence
on the bloody place of conflict. Despairing cries rent the
air; and Basia, so full of eagerness shortly before, had
grown weak now in some way. Great fear seized her, so
that she came near fainting, and only shame in presence of
the dragoons kept her in the saddle ; she turned her face from
them to hide her pallor. The fresh air brought back her
strength slowly and her courage, but not to that degree
that she had the wish to spring in anew among the com-
batants. She would have done so to implore mercy for the
rest of the horde. But knowing that that would be useless,
she waited anxiously for the end of the struggle. And
there they were cutting and cutting. The sound of the
hacking and the cries did not cease for a moment. Half an
hour perhaps had passed; the squadrons were closing in
with greater force. All at once a party of ravagers, number-
ing about twenty, tore themselves free of the murderous
circle, and rushed like a whirlwind toward the eminence.
Escaping along the cliff, they might in fact reach a place
where the eminence was lost by degrees in the plain, and
find on the high steppe their salvation ; but in their way
stood Basia with the dragoons. The sight of danger gave
strength to Basia's heart at this moment, and self-control to
224 PAN MICHAEL.
her mind. She understood that to stay where she was was
destruction ; for the robbers with impetus alone could
overturn and trample her and her guards, not to mention
that they would bear them apart on sabres. The old
sergeant of dragoons was clearly of this view, for he seized
the bridle of Basia's pony, turned the beast, and cried with
voice almost desparing, —
'' On, on ! serene lady ! "
Basia shot away like the wind; but the three faithful
soldiers stood like a wall on the spot, to hold back the
enemy even one moment, and give the beloved lady time to
put herself at a distance. Meanwhile soldiers galloped
after that band in immediate pursuit ; but the circle hitherto
enclosing the ravagers hermetically was thereby broken ;
they began to escape in twos, in threes, and then more
numerously. The enormous majority were lying on the
field, but some tens of them, together with Azba Bey, were
able to flee. All these rushed on in a body as fast as their
horses could gallop toward the eminence.
Three dragoons could not detain all the fugitives, — in fact,
after a short struggle they fell from their saddles ; but the
cloud, running on behind Basia, turned to the slope of the
eminence and reached the high steppe. The Polish squad-
rons in the front ranks and the nearer Lithuanian Tartars
rushed with all speed some tens of steps behind them. On
the high steppe, which was cut across thickly by treacherous
clefts and ravines, was formed a gigantic serpent of those
on horseback, the head of which was Basia, the neck the
ravagers, and the continuation of the body Mellehovich
with the Lithuanian Tartars and dragoons, at the head of
which rushed Volodyovski, with his spurs in the side of his
horse, and terror in his soul.
At the moment when the handful of robbers had torn
themselves free of the ring, Volodyovski was engaged on
the opposite side of it ; therefore Mellehovich preceded him
in the pursuit. The hair was standing on his head at the
thought that Basia might be seized by the fugitives ; that
she might lose presence of mind, and rush straight toward
the Dniester ; that any one of the robbers might reach her
with a sabre, a dagger, or a sling-shot, — and the heart was
sinking in him from fear for her life. Lying almost on the
neck of the horse, he was pale, with set teeth, a whirlwind
of ghastly thoughts in his head ; he pricked his steed with
armed heels, struck him with the side of his sword, and
flew like a bustard before he rises to soar.
PAN MICHAEL. 225
" God grant Mellehovich to come up ! He is on a good
horse. God grant him ! " repeated he, in despair.
But his fears were ill founded, and the danger was not so
great as it seemed to the loving knight. The question of
their own skins was too near to the robbers ; they felt the
Lithuanian Tartars too close to their shoulders to pursue a
single rider, even were that rider the most beautiful houri
in the Mohammedan paradise, escaping in a robe set with
jewels. Basia needed only to turn toward Hreptyoff to
escape from pursuit; for surely the fugitives would not
return to the jaws of the lion for her, while they had before
them a river, with its reeds in which they could hide. The
Lithuanian Tartars had better horses, and Basia was sitting
on a pony incomparably swifter than the ordinary shaggy
beasts of the horde, which were enduring in flight, but not
so swift as horses of high blood. Besides, she not only did
not lose presence of mind, but her daring nature asserted
itself with all force, and knightly blood played again in her
veins. The pony stretched out like a deer ; the wind
whistled in Basia's ears, and instead of fear, a certain feeling
of delight seized her.
"They might hunt a whole year, and not catch me,"
thought she. "I '11 rush on yet, and then turn, and either lot
them pass, or if they have not stopped pursuing, I will put
them under the sabre."
It came to her mind that if the ravagers behind her were
scattered greatly over the steppe, she might, on turning,
meet one of them and have a hand-to-hand combat.
" Well, what is that ? " said she to her valiant soul.
'' Michael has taught me so that I may venture boldly ; if
I do not, they will think that I am fleeing through fear,
and will not take me on another expedition; and besides,
Pan Zagloba will make sport of me."
Saying this to herself, she looked around at the robbers ,
but they were fleeing in a crowd. There was no possibility
of single combat ; but Basia wished to give proof before
the eyes of the whole army that she was not fleeing at
random and in frenzy. Remembering that she had in the
holsters two excellent pistols carefully loaded by Michael
himself before they set out, she began to rein in her pony,
or rather to turn him toward Hreptyoff, while slacking his
speed. But, oh, wonder ! at sight of this the whole party
of ravagers changed the direction of their flight somewhat,
going more to the left, toward the edge of the eminence.
IS
226 PAN MICHAEL.
Basia, letting them come within a few tens of steps, fired
twice at the nearest horses ; then, turning, urged on at full
gallop toward Hreptyotf.
But the pony had run barely some yards with the speed
of a sparrow, when suddenly there darkened in front a cleft
in the steppe. Basia pressed the pony with her spurs
without hesitation, and the noble beast did not refuse, but
sprang forward ; only his fore feet caught somewhat the
bank opposite. For a moment he strove violently to find
support on the steep wall with his hind feet ; but the earth,
not sufficiently frozen yet, fell away, and the horse went
down through the opening, with Basia. Fortunately the
horse did not fall on her ; she succeeded in freeing her feet
from the stirrups, and, leaning to one side with all force,
struck on a thick layer of moss, which covered the bottom
of the chasm as if with a lining ; but the shock was so
violent that she fainted.
Pan Michael did not see the fall, for the horizon was
concealed by the Lithuanian Tartars ; but Mellehovich
shouted with a terrible voice at his men to pursue the
ravagers without stopping, and running himself to the cleft,
disappeared in it. In a twinkle he was down from the
saddle, and seized Basia in his arms. His falcon eyes saw
her all in one moment, looking to see if there was blood
anywhere ; then they fell on the moss, and he understood
that this had saved her and the pony from death. A stifled
cry of joy was rent from the mouth of the young Tartar.
But Basia was hanging in his arms ; he pressed her with all
his strength to his breast ; then with pale lips he kissed her
eyes time after time, as if wishing to drink them out of
her head. The whole world whirled with him in a mad
vortex ; the passion concealed hitherto in the bottom of his
breast, as a dragon lies concealed in a cave, carried him away
like a storm.
But at that moment the tramp of many horses was heard
in an echo from the lofty steppe, and approached more and
more swiftly. Numerous voices were crying, " Here ! in
this cleft ! Here ! " Mellehovich placed Basia on the
moss, and called to those riding up, —
" This way, this way ! "
A moment later, Pan Michael was at the bottom of the
cleft ; after him Pan Zagloba, Mushalski, and a number of
other officers.
" Nothing is the matter," cried the Tartar. " The moss
saved her."
PAN MICHAEL. 227
Pan Michael grasped his insensible wife by the hands ;
others ran for water, which was not near. Zagloba, seizing
the temples of the unconscious woman, began to cry, —
" Basia, Basia, dearest ! Basia ! "
" Nothing is the matter with her," said Mellehovich, pale
as a corpse.
Meanwhile Zagloba clapped his side, took a flask, poured
gorailka on his palm, and began to rub her temples. Then
he put the flask to her lips ; this acted evidently, for before
the men returned witii water, she had opened her eyes and
began to catch for air, coughing meanwhile, for the gorailka
had
